Tag Archives: Orgy

A lot of people having sex

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Two: Decisions

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 32: Decisions

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite,Female, Mind Control, Magic, Female Masturbation, Oral, Toy, Incest, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 31.



Desiree de la Fuente

I caught Alison’s eyes across the dining room, across all the shouting women.

They had just left. Mark and Mary. With a few words, I was suddenly horrified to discover I didn’t choose to be their…slut. My entire world was crumbling as I realized for the last three weeks of my life I had been a different person, a plaything for Mark and Mary. Someone to satiate their lusts and cook them food. I had always thought of myself as a strong, independent woman, not easily cowed or swayed. And yet, Mark says one word and I begged to be his whore. I shivered in disgust.

“We should call the cops,” Fiona was shouting.

“What good would that do?” Lillian demanded. “Master controls the police. Just be a good girl and calm down. You’re one of their chosen women, I don’t see what you’re all worked up about?”

Fiona flushed. “Some of us aren’t sluts who enjoy being degraded!”

Lillian’s pale face flushed with color and she screeched as she leapt at the strawberry-blonde Fiona. Noel grabbed Lillian and threw her back, standing between the two women. Fiona gave a snarl and fled the room. Alison caught my eyes and pointed upstairs. I nodded and we slipped out as Noel and Lillian started shouting at each other.

I sighed in relief as I closed the door to our bedroom. It hit me then. This was my house, and I was forced to stay in the guest bedroom. Mark and Mary stole my bedroom when they stole the house from Brandon and myself. Tears started welling up in my eyes as the full enormity of what had happened crashed into me.

“Shh,” Alison whispered, hugging me.

My heart quickened in my breast. Alison had this nympho act. Well, maybe it wasn’t an act, but underneath she was a sweet, loving girl. I felt relief sweep through me as I held her. I loved Alison, not because Mark or Mary made me, but because I really loved her. I wrapped my arms around her, holding mi Sirenita, my little mermaid, to me. I found her full lips and kissed her, tasting the watermelon lip gloss she wore.

When I broke the kiss, Alison’s brown eyes shined with love. I stroked her face, ran my hands through her bubblegum-pink hair. It was a shame she dyed it. Alison showed me a picture of her a year ago and she had the most beautiful, honey-brown hair. Alison’s left hand grabbed mine, the diamond engagement ring sparkling on her finger. When I saw the ring I just knew it was perfect, two mermaids were engraved on the band, their arms were the mount for the diamond. Alison brought my hand down to her bodice. We were both wearing the disgusting maid outfits that Mark liked us to wear. Outfits with transparent bodices that exposed our breasts and skirts so short that when we bent over our butts and vaginas were exposed. It was just obscene.

Alison took my hand and shoved it down her bodice. I could feel her full breast and the silver barbell that pierced her nipple. “Do you still love me?” Alison asked as I fondled her breast.

“Yes, mi Sirenita,” I purred.

Somehow, this beautiful creature had captured my heart. Maybe it was the fact we were thrown together and forced to share a bed, maybe I was always attracted to women, deep down inside me. Maybe she was my soulmate. I didn’t know. All I knew is that I’ve never felt anything for another person like I do for her. Well, that wasn’t true. I felt this way to Mark and Mary before they freed me from their spell. But, this was real. I gave her breast a nice squeeze.

“Good,” she whispered and pulled my face down to kiss me again as I played with her breast.

Alison deftly maneuvered me to the bed as we kissed and pushed me down to sit on the mattress; I was breathing heavily as she quickly shrugged off the maid’s outfit, revealing all her naked beauty. She was young, only seventeen, and had the perky curves of a teenager. Her skin was pale and beautiful and soft as silk. Her pussy was shaved and she had tattooed, “Cum on in,” with an arrow that pointed down to her pussy.

I grabbed her hips and pulled her to me, kissing her flat belly. I slipped off the bed so I was kneeling before her, my face inches from her tight pussy. Her clit was hard, peaking out of its hood, and I could smell her honey. Her thighs parted eagerly for my lips and I licked up her slit. I could feel her body tremble with pleasure as my tongue caressed her.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice,” Alison moaned. “Umm, I love it when you eat my pussy, Desiree.”

I spread open her clam, and licked around her pink, wrinkled labia, gathering a tongue-full of her sweet honey. I sucked her labia into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her intimate flesh on my lips before I kissed higher up to her clitoris. I swirled my tongue around her little pearl and Alison gave a sharp intake of pleasure.

“You keep that up and you’re gonna make me cum,” Alison purred.

“Promise?” I asked with a saucy smile.

Alison laughed and then moaned as I dived back into her delicious pussy. I decided to follow her tattoo’s instructions and shoved two fingers up inside her hungry clam. Alison’s fingers were digging into my hair as I slowly fucked them in and out. I went back to nibbling on her clit, ever so gently. Her hips were starting to rotate, grinding her sweet clam on my lips as her pleasure mounted inside her.

“Umm, yes! Oh yes!” she purred in delight. “Just keep playing with my button! Umm, yes, right there! Oh, fuck! Desiree! I’m cumming! Oh, my Latin beauty!”

My mouth was rewarded with some fresh juices as Alison creamed my lips. Her body shook on my lips as a nice orgasm spread through her. I kept eating her out, wanting to give mi Sirenita another cum. I pumped my fingers in and out of her faster, bent them just so, and found her G-spot. She bucked on my face as a second, stronger orgasm swept through her.

“Oh fuck! That was amazing, Desiree!”

I looked up at her, my face sticky with her juices as she smiled happily back down at me. I stood up and she kissed me, her tongue lapping up her juices. Her fingers were behind me, finding the outfit’s zipper and suddenly the disgusting maid outfit was falling off my lush curves. Alison smiled, staring lustily at my large, nut-brown breasts. She reached out, hefting one of my melons, squeezing it with her hand, then bent down and swirled her pierced tongue about my hard nipple. I moaned in delight, enjoying the feel of her metal stud against my nub.

“Let me get the strap-on,” Alison happily told me.

I stretched out on our bed and watched Alison’s ass as she bent down to root in our dresser. Her tight, wet slit was on display between her slim thighs, swollen and flushed from her orgasms. She found the strap-on, pulling the clear, plastic harness up her legs. A hot-pink dildo was attached to the front, and Alison expertly tightened the straps. We had a lot of experience using it on each other. Alison posed, stroking her fake cock. The only other thing she wore was a gold choker, her name written in diamonds.

A similar choker was about my neck, my name written in onyxes. It proclaimed me the slut of Mark and Mary. Sudden anger blossomed inside me and I reached behind my neck to take the vile slave collar off.

“What are you doing?” Alison gasped.

I frowned at her. “I’m taking this damned thing off.”

“You don’t want to be their slut anymore?” Alison asked. There were tears brimming in her eyes.

“You do?” I asked, stunned. Why would Alison want to stay with them?

Alison sat on the bed next to me, taking my dark hands in her pale grip, kissing my knuckles. “I wanted to be Mark’s slave,” she confessed. “I’ve always fantasized about being submissive to a powerful man. When I discovered Mark was fucking Lillian while she was cashiering at Hot Topic, I got so wet.” A smile appeared on her lips and her eyes became distant. “When Mark fucked me in the store, I came so hard. I was so happy when he asked me to be his sex slave, Desiree. Almost as happy as when you proposed to me.”

“What about us?” I asked her. “I thought you loved me?”

“I do,” she protested. “We can both be theirs, Desiree. Together.”

I was horrified. “I can’t, Alison. Please don’t ask me to do this!”

“How is this any different than Brandon?” Alison asked me. “You married him for his money, submitted to his lusts for a comfortable life. Master and Mistress will give us all we desire. All we have to do is satisfy their lusts.” A naughty smile appeared on her lips. “And don’t tell me you hated the sex.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but no words came out. She was right. I had enjoyed it. The best sex I ever had. She sensed my hesitation and pounced on me, kissing me with her hungry lips. Could I submit to them, be their slave? I married Brandon for his money, for the comforts he could give me. I let the disgusting man paw at my body. At least I enjoyed the sex with Mark and Mary.

My legs parted for Alison, I moaned into her sweet lips as the dildo prodded my clam. I reached down, grabbing the plastic cock and guided it inside me. Alison eagerly slammed it home inside me, pumping her ass vigorously. My hands reached out, grabbing her tight, teenage ass and pulling her into me. I could feel her hard nipples, and the harder nipple piercings, rubbing against my pillowy chest. Every time Alison buried the dildo in my cunt, the harness ground against my clit, building my pleasure.

“Let’s be slaves together,” Alison panted, her breath hot on my ear. I shivered as her tongue traced my earlobe. “We’ll be slut-wives! Pleasing each other when Master and Mistress do not need us. Oh, please be my slut-wife, Desiree! Please, please, please!”

My fingernails bit into Alison’s ass as my orgasm crashed through me. “Yes!” I howled. “Oh, yes! I’ll be your slut-wife!”

Alison’s happy smile was worth it. She had the same happy smile when I proposed to her. It took me a moment to realize the same smile was gracing my lips. I grabbed her pink tresses and pulled her lips down to mine and kissed my fiancee, my future slut-wife, as tears of happiness rolled down my cheeks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

April Lovel

I stayed quiet as the argument raged, sitting quietly at the table. Across from me, Violet sat just as quietly. Everyone was slipping away. Fiona in an angry huff, Lillian and Noel arguing, Thamina in a daze. I didn’t even notice when Alison and Desiree slipped out. Sam gathered up her translations and walked into Mary’s studio. Jessica calmly walked out, followed by a puzzled Willow.

I was just confused.

I vividly remember Mark bringing Felicity and I to his house. We were both virgins and it was such an exciting day. Mark taught me to suck his cock, then I was lying on the bed, next to Felicity, as Mark ate out my pussy, and Mary ate out Felicity’s pussy. I had such an amazing orgasm. And then Mark mounted me and took my virginity and I found myself falling in love with him. And I remembered how hurt I had been when they kicked me out of the bedroom. I gave Mark my virginity, my innocent heart, and he tossed me aside.

And I pined after him over the weekend.

And them Mary appeared at my school. And I became her slave. And then I got to be Mark’s slave and I was so happy. I got to be with the man whom I’d given my heart to, my innocence to. The last week had been so amazing. Even freed of his…what? Spell? I still didn’t regret Mark taking my virginity. But did I want to continue being his…slut?

I’d be giving up my dreams of going to Digipan and learning to program video games. Was Mark worth it? I would be happy. And Mark must love me if he gave me this freedom. Mary liked to talk about how much Mark loved her and that’s why he freed her. Well, Mark must love me too. I smiled, Mark loved me, and that thought sent happy butterflies flapping through my stomach.

I glanced up at Violet and saw tears running down her face.

I moved around the table, sat next to her and hugged the pretty, innocent teen. “It’ll be alright, Violet,” I told her.

“I…don’t…want…” she sobbed, “to…go…back…home…”

“Shh, you don’t have to go home,” I told her.

“But…but Master and Mistress…they don’t….want me…anymore.”

I hugged her. “Of course they do,” I told her, kissing her salty cheek. “They just love us so much, they are giving us the choice to stay with them.”

“Really?” Violet asked, rubbing her face. Her eyes were red and puffy from her crying, and it just made her look even cuter.

“Yes.”

“I don’t have to go back to my mom?”

“No,” I said firmly.

And she relaxed, a tremulous smile on her lips. “Good.” She reached out and grabbed my hand. “Are you staying, April?” she asked me.

“Of course,” I told her. Master loved me. And Mistress, too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fiona Cavanagh

Shame burned through my body as I cried on the curb outside of the house. I was wearing the disgusting clothes Mark made me wear and the memory of all the times I was forced to…pleasure him and Mary curdled my stomach. I ripped the choker off my neck and heaved it off into the bushes and sobbed into my hands.

Someone sat down next to me. Through my tear-filled eyes I saw Thamina, dressed as modestly as she could, which was not that much, her colorful headscarf wrapped about her head. No choker encircled her throat. She wasn’t an idiot like Lillian who seemed to find it just fine that Mark essentially raped all of us.

“I know,” Thamina whispered comfortingly. “Come with me.”

“Where?” I asked. I had nowhere to go. No car, no phone, no money. I left everything behind when Mark took me. I left Hank behind. Another sob threatened to overwhelm me as I thought of my boyfriend. He must be sick with worry. I vaguely remembered Jessica saying he filed a missing-person report on me.

“My place,” Thamina said, holding her keys. Mark gave Thamina a SUV for winning the masturbation contest. Another shudder of disgust went through me. I had masturbated in public for Mark. A crowd of people watched us, made bets on us. Filmed us with their phones. I felt so dirty; I needed to scrub the filth off my skin.

Thamina’s white Ford Escape had somehow escaped the firefight untouched. The garage door was open and I could see Mark’s Mustang leaking antifreeze from a round that went through the front grill. Good. The bastard deserves that, and more, to happen to him. I climbed into the passenger seat and Thamina started up the SUV and we drove down the street.

Out front there was a media circus being managed by the Puyallup Police under Mark’s control. There was a young, teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers and was taking a picture of herself in front of the sign of the neighborhood.

We drove in silence to Thamina’s apartment near Canyon Road. Deer Creek Apartments was the name, one of those gated-communities. Thamina almost forgot her code when we pulled up to the security box and it took three tries before she punched it in right. “I don’t know where my remote for the gate is,” Thamina explained, clearly embarrassed about forgetting the code.

“It’s alright, Thamina,” I told her, patting her knee.

She pulled into her parking spot, and led me up to the third floor apartment. She unlocked the door and went in. “It’s been more than two weeks since I’ve been home.”

“Me, too,” I replied, bitterly. I saw her phone and asked if I could use it. Thamina gave me a nod as she disappeared into her bedroom.

“Hi,” a woman’s voice answered when I called the apartment I shared with Hank, my boyfriend.

“Oh, hello,” I said in surprise. Who was this woman in my apartment? Did I call the right number? “Is Hank there?”

“Who wants to know,” the woman asked coldly. There was a possessive tone to her voice that caused my stomach to sink.

Hank had already replaced me. I slammed the phone down and fell to the floor. We had been dating for two years and he replaces me in two weeks? My body rocked with sobs. God damn Mark fucking Glassner. Why me! Why did you have to choose me and ruin my life! I was happy. Things were going great with Hank!

“It will be alright,” Thamina murmured, hugging me.

She was dressed in a long, dark skirt and very conservative blouse. A blue and red headscarf was wrapped around her head, leaving only her round, dusky face with those sexy, dark eyes. I licked my lips, a heat flushing through my body. Her lips were red and moist and I felt drawn to them. I could feel her body stiffen as I kissed those lips, then she was pushing away from me.

“What are you doing, Fiona?” she asked.

What was I doing? “I don’t know,” I told her. “Christ, the last two weeks have screwed my head all up. I just couldn’t resist kissing you. I…I’m sorry. I’ll leave.”

I went to stand up and she caught my hand and pulled me back and kissed me and it was my turn to stiffen in surprise. “You are not the only one that has changed,” Thamina said, disgust painting her face. “I know it is wrong, a sin, for women to be together. But…”

“You just can’t control yourself?” I asked.

“Yes,” she sighed in resignation and pulled me in for a second kiss.

Her lips were soft and tender. I stroked her face and brushed her headscarf. I pulled it off, her black hair falling free and beautiful about her head. Our kiss became more passionate, my tongue pressing against her lips, and they parted to let me in. I felt her gentle hand stroking my shoulder, then slide down the slope of my breast. I felt the low-cut blouse I was wearing get pushed down and my hard nipple exposed. Her finger gently traced my areola, sending a tingling pleasure throughout my body.

“Oh, Thamina,” I sighed as she bent down and captured my nipple with her sucking lips. I cradled her head to my breast, running my fingers through her silky hair. “Oh, that’s nice.”

Thamina licked her way back up my chest and throat and we were kissing again. My fingers fumbled at the buttons to her blouse as we kissed. Finally, I pushed open her blouse and felt a bra about her breasts. I slid my hands around to her back and found the clasp. It was harder to unclasp another person’s bra then my own, I realized. I finally got the clasp unhooked and broke the kiss to look down at her dusky breasts and her dark nipples.

“Fiona,” Thamina murmured as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. “This is so wrong.”

“Then stop,” I told her. I was too horny to care about right and wrong.

“I can’t,” she sighed, and we were kissing again, her body pressing against mine. The straps of my blouse slipped off my shoulders, exposing both my breasts, and I could feel Thamina’s hard nipples kissing my own nipples.

I pushed Thamina back, lowering her to the floor and settling on top of her. Her hands pulled the thong I was wearing off and pushed up my skirt. I pulled up her long skirt until it bunched about her waist. She was wearing plain, boring panties and I pulled those off of her, exposing a V of black hair that pointed right at her waxed, wet cunt. I grimaced, my pussy was waxed bare because of Mark’s perversions, too.

“Oh, Fiona,” she sighed as I settled atop her, our clits rubbing against each other as I started to trib her. “Ohh, that feels so nice!”

I ground my clit into her, moaning wantonly. “Your clit feels so good on mine,” I purred to Thamina and her hands caught my strawberry-blonde hair and pulled me down to kiss her.

Our hips rolled and pumped as we tribbed each other. Thamina’s hands roamed my back, her fingers lightly tracing my muscles and spine, leaving little trails of fire across my skin. I rubbed our clits together with hard, slow thrusts of my hips, building the pleasure inside me. My ass flexed and her gentle hands were suddenly groping my plump cheeks, pulling me harder into her pussy.

“Fiona! Fiona!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, you are driving me crazy!”

Harder, faster, I ground our clits together. Thamina bucked beneath me as her orgasm exploded inside her. She gasped so sweetly, squeezing my ass almost painfully as her passion overcame her. I rubbed against her clit once, twice, and then I screamed out her name as my pussy convulsed and my orgasm surged through my body.

“Wow,” I whispered and settled my weight on Thamina to cuddle with her and enjoy the post-orgasmic bliss.

But, Thamina pushed me off her and pushed her skirt down. Buttoning up her blouse she whispered, “That was wrong, Fiona. We can’t do this again.”

“Then why did it feel so good?”

“It felt good with Mark and Mary,” Thamina answered. “That didn’t change how wrong it was, did it?”

No. It really didn’t.

But, it did happen again. I went to take a shower and, to my delighted shock, Thamina slipped in and we rubbed our pussies on each other’s thighs beneath the warm water. And then it happened while we shared her bed for the night. And once more when we woke up in the morning. After every time we made love, Thamina would say it was the last, that it was wrong, and every time she would be the one to kiss me first.

“Do you need a place to stay?” Thamina asked as we ate a simple breakfast of pancakes. It was the only food in the apartment that hadn’t gone bad.

“Yeah,” I answered, hopeful.

“Then, you can stay here.” Thamina took a deep breath. “But, do not expect us to do that again.”

“Of course not,” I said, nodding soberly. I grabbed my plate and went to her sink to start rinsing it when I felt her body press against mine from behind.

“We can’t do it anymore,” she whispered as her lips found the back of my neck. “Because it’s wrong.”

Her hand slid up my thigh underneath my skirt and I moaned softly when she found my bare pussy. I didn’t know what Thamina and I had. It certainly wasn’t love. But it was comforting. I gasped as she slipped a finger up inside me. Comforting and fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jessica St. Pierre

I didn’t know what to think when Mark freed me from his…power? Spell? I didn’t really know what to call it. Who would think magic and all that crap was real? What I did know is that I needed a drink. I found my car still parked out on the street. My poor baby, a powder-blue Prius, had a passenger window shot out and a bullet hole in the trunk. Sighing, I climbed into the car, pushed the button to start it up, and drove away.

American Joes was the first bar I found. It looked like a dive, but I didn’t care. I needed a drink, desperately. I walked in; the few men in the pub were fixed on the TV. It was Debra reporting about what happened this afternoon. My heart began to hammer. I spent the firefight crouched behind a car, next to Debra, as her cameraman fearlessly filmed the firefight. “I was in Fallujah during the Surge,” he said dismissively when Debra suggested he take some cover.

I had never felt so alive as during those few minutes. It was almost intoxicating. Being around Mark and Mary was intoxicating, too. I sipped on my Coors lite. It was wrong what Mark did to me, that was painfully obvious. But, Mark was a powerful man. And he was only growing more and more powerful. And powerful men got what they wanted.

I could help him. I could be there, in the thick of it. Mark already relied on me to help the media. And so what if he fucked me. The sex was amazing. I could feel my pussy moistening in my silk panties just thinking about it. Mark was so powerful, and I could be one of his favorite women. I shuddered at the thought. I pulled my choker out of my pocket. Made of gold, with my name written in sapphires. I rubbed the engraving: “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Forever. Forever the lover of the most powerful man in the world. There was no doubt in my mind just how powerful Mark was after today. He healed himself after he got shot five times, for Pete’s sake. Finishing off my beer, I clasped the choker about my throat.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Samnag “Sam” Soun

I sat the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and my dictionaries and reference books down on the desk in Mary’s studio, next to one of the computers. The last few days had definitely been strange. One minute I was working on my Ph.D. dissertation, the next I was being made the plaything of Mark and Mary, and then they asked me to translate this book.

The really wild part was all the spells and rituals in the book were real. Mark sold his soul for power and used that power to control me. I was torn, I did not want to be his plaything, but the magic was so intriguing. There were just such fascinating spells in it! There was a spell that could steal a nun’s powers and give it to a Warlock. Another spell let you summon the spirits of the dead to scry with. The book told you how to summon a variety of demons: Asherah, Marduk, Lilith, Hadath, Molech, Astarte, Chemosh, Baal-zebub, Dagon, Tammuz, Milcom, Ashtoreth, and, of course, Lucifer. The very being Mark and Mary apparently got their powers from. And there were magics in here even I could perform. Most required you to sell your soul, but anyone could conjure the dead or heal the sick and I found one spell that only a woman could cast.

I flushed, remembering what the spell did. It allowed a woman to conjure her own cock. Allowing a woman to ‘have the seed of life like a man, and plant that seed in a fertile vessel.’ What would it be like to have my own cock? It was such a disgusting idea, and yet an itch was forming in my pussy, my juices puddling on the leather seat of the chair.

I slid my hands down my naked flesh, down to my waxed pussy. On Monday, Mary sent me to this salon to get my thick, black bush waxed. It was weird, feeling bare down there, and strange to play with my pussy and not feel my wiry hair tickling my fingers as they slowly got matted-down with my juices. I teased my slit, running my hand up and down my labia. My breath caught as I pictured a cock thrusting out from me as I pinched my clit.

I imagined bending caramel-skinned Jessica over the couch. She would moan as I slid my cock inside her warm pussy. I slipped my fingers up inside me, imagining that’s what Jessica’s pussy would feel like around my cock, all warm and slippery. Jessica would gasp and pant, and moan so beautifully as I fucked her. Her caramel breasts would shake from my thrusts, waving her dark nipples about. I would spank her ass as I fucked her, and pull on her honey-brown hair.

I dug my fingers faster and faster into my cunt, pinching my clit with my other hand. I leaned back in the computer chair. Jessica would cum on my cock, her pussy clenching, and she would gasp my name. I shuddered on the chair, my pussy clenching about my fingers as a nice cum washed through me.

Breathing heavily, I sucked my fingers clean of my tangy, spicy flavor. I grabbed my notes and found the passage for the Shophkah spell, reading the ritual again. It was simple. I just needed a woman to lie with. I chewed on my fingernail as I debated performing the spell. This might be my last night of freedom. Just because Mark and Mary say they’ll free us, I don’t think they’ll free me. They need the knowledge in this book. They need me.

Where could I find a woman to fuck? There was a club I heard the other sluts talk about. One that Mary liked to go to. Some lesbian club called the something Diver. The Cake Diver? No, that couldn’t be it. I pulled out my smart phone and did a search and found a club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver.

I went down into the basement where the bed I shared with Xiu was. She was a nasty girl, I learned. Loved to be hurt. The more you hurt her, the wetter she got. I went to the dresser I shared with Xiu. Mary had me go shopping on Monday to get “appropriate clothing,” as she put it, after the waxing. I found a tight, blue dress covered in sequins. The skirt was very short, and while the bodice went up to my neck, an oval was cut out exposing the inner slopes of my breasts.

I called for a taxi and paid with my debit card. As the cab drove me to Tacoma, I thought about my future. I wouldn’t be Mark and Mary’s sex slave again, not if I could help it. But, maybe, they would let me be their…adviser. Their Vizier. I could inform them about the magic and maybe I would make my own deal with the devil. As long as I stayed subservient to them, there’s no reason that I couldn’t have some fun.

The music in the club was a booming dubstep. It was dark inside, various colored spotlights flashing about the club. There was a bar and circular tables on one side, and a large dance floor on the other. The club was filled with women of all shapes and races: lipstick lesbians, punk girls with spiked hair, butch women with short hair, goth girls in depressing blacks, and many more.

I had fun, dancing and grinding on a few girls. I hit it off with this one girl who had the most unusual hair. Half was dyed bubblegum pink, the other half cotton-candy blue. In fact, her name was Candy and whether that was her real name or an affectation, I didn’t know. She found my glasses cute, and we were soon making out on one of the couches that lined the wall of the club.

Candy was quite affectionate, and her mouth as sweet as candy. She was short, like me, and very curvy, unlike me. Her hand slipped under my short skirt and started playing with my shaved pussy as we kissed. Feeling bold, I pushed up her skirt and discovered she wasn’t wearing panties. I ran my finger through her smooth pussy. I gathered up a copious coating of her juices and sucked them into my mouth. “Umm, you taste as sweet as candy,” I joked.

She licked her lips. “Why do you think I’m called Candy?”

I laughed and kissed her again. She grabbed my hips and pulled me into her and our clits started rubbing together. The spell required me to ‘lie with a woman as if I were a man, and fully know her,’ and it sounded like a euphemism for tribadism. When I ‘fully know her,’ which I’m hoping means the both of us cumming, I was to utter the Hebrew word for cock, Shophkah. All the spells that I had seen were Hebrew words. I had only translated maybe a sixth of the book and skimmed the rest.

Our pussies ground together harder and faster, our orgasms building. “Oh yes!” Candy gasped. “Oh, god yes! I love this couch! I always get lucky on this couch!”

I rubbed harder and harder. “Oh yeah, who else have you done this with!”

“Oh, this beautiful, auburn-haired woman!” she gasped. “Two weeks ago. She was the most stunningly gorgeous woman in the world!”

She was talking about Mary, I realized. What a small world. Our clits were rubbing hard together as we pleasured each other. Candy was moaning wordlessly, her finger slipping into the cleft of my buttocks and teasing my asshole. When her finger slid into my ass, I slammed my clit into hers at the sudden intrusion. Candy bucked beneath me as she came.

“Fuck, fuck, that’s so good!” she shrieked, wiggling her finger deeper into my bowels.

I felt my orgasm shudder through me and I moaned one word, “Shophkah!”

Warmth bubbled up in my pussy and pleasure shook through my body as my clitoris became red hot. I moaned and felt pleasure as my clit engorged and lengthened, pushing into Candy’s pussy as it grew. I was suddenly surrounded by her warm, slippery flesh. It was better than I imagined it would be. My hips started pumping my cock inside her delightful cunt.

Candy’s eyes opened in shock. “What the fuck!” she gasped. “Is that a dildo?”

I didn’t answer her, I was too lost in the pleasure around my cock to care about anything other than pumping it in and out of her pussy. Candy’s hand wormed between our bodies, sliding down to feel where my cock penetrated her cunt. Her fingers wrapped around the shaft of my cock and followed it up to my groin. I could see her eyes widen in amazement as she realized what she felt. Her fingers slipped underneath and found my wet pussy.

“Holy shit! You have a cock, now!”

“Yeah,” I panted, fucking her harder and harder.

“How?”

“Magic.”

She let out a throaty moan. “I love magic!” Her hips started thrusting up to meet me and I kissed her sweet lips.

My cock felt so amazing in her slippery depths. I was completely enveloped in warm, soft flesh. Every movement of my cock built the pleasure mounting inside me. I fucked her faster and faster, feeling an overwhelming urge to cum as fast as possible. God, no wonder guys were so quick to finish. This urge was almost driving all thoughts from my mind. I just needed to cum.

I groaned loudly as this pressure shot out from my ovaries and out through my cock and I spilt my seed into Candy’s sweet cunt. “Oh my god, you can cum!” she gasped. “Holy shit!” More blasts flooded her pussy as she came a second time, her cunt contracting pleasantly about my cock. “Holy shit!” Candy panted one more time.

I concentrated, the spell said I could summon and dismiss the cock at will, and I felt my cock shrinking and withdrawing from her cunt until it was back to being my tiny little clit. Candy just gaped, rubbing her eyes as she saw my dick-less groin.

“Wow, oh, wow! Can you fuck me with that again?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lillian Franks

I didn’t get why the other girls were upset. Being Mark and Mary’s sluts was so rewarding. I was so jealous that day when I first met Mark and he took Alison as his sex slave and left me to work the rest of my shift at Hot Topic with a cunt full of his cum. I stalked out of the house, I didn’t see the point in hanging around with these ungrateful ladies. If they wanted to throw away the great honor of being Mark’s slut, fine with me. More Master and Mistress for me to fuck.

Feeling horny, I decided not to waste the opportunity of having the night to myself and grabbed my phone, looking up this hot piece of ass’s number. “Hey Zelda,” I said when she answered the phone.

Zelda was this cute, punk girl I fucked a few weeks ago. I met her at Hot Topic when Master came in the second time and made me his slut. I filmed our fucking so Master and Mistress could watch it later. She was a great lay and I wouldn’t mind making it with the girl again.

“You never called me back,” Zelda pouted. “I thought we had a great time.”

“We did,” I quickly told her. “In fact, I’m looking to have another good time.”

Zelda gave a wicked laugh. “I bet Spike would just love that.”

“Spike?” I asked. “Is he cute?”

Zelda purred. “You’ll just want to eat him up. Come on over.”

I pulled on a red corset and a very short, black skirt trimmed with black lace. Thigh-high, fishnet stockings covered my pale legs, held up by a black garter belt. I didn’t bother with the panties. I pulled my black hair, streaked with blue and purple highlights, into two pigtails. I looked hot. My gold choker glinted prettily around my neck so everyone could see who I belonged to. I happily headed outside to my blue Fusion Hybrid. I frowned, the passenger door had three bullet holes in it and the passenger seat was leaking stuffing.

Oh well, Master had the money to fix it. I hopped in, and started up my car. I had won a masturbation contest to get this car. That had been exciting, pleasuring myself while a bunch of strangers watched. It was so nasty. That’s why I loved being their slave, I got to do all these nasty, fun things. I gunned the car, and roared out of the street, past all the media, and took off to Zelda’s apartment.

She didn’t live too far away, Chestnut Hill apartments off Meridian, halfway down South Hill into the Puyallup Valley and downtown Puyallup. I parked my car in front of the M building and climbed up the stairs to the third floor and knocked on the door. Zelda opened it, wearing only a skimpy, black thong. Her small breasts had gold rings pierced through her nipples and tattooed on her right breast was a green serpent coiled about her tit. That was new, she didn’t have that two weeks ago. The serpent’s tongue flicked out pink towards her areola to lick at her nipple. A sultry grin appeared on her almost-cute face. She would be cute, except her hair was spiked up into a black mohawk streaked with red, the sides shaved off.

“Slut,” Zelda smiled and grabbed my pigtail and pulled me in for a kiss. My hands found her breasts, pulling on her nipple rings as her tongue stabbed into my lips and roughly wrestled with my tongue. She broke the kiss and pulled me into the apartment by my pigtail.

Sitting on her couch was a cute guy wearing only a pair of ripped jeans. His chest was muscular and hairless. His face had a chiseled chin and deep, blue eyes. Just like Master’s eyes. His hair was shaved and black spikes were pierced through his eyebrows, a black bull’s ring pierced his nose, and both of his ear lobes were distorted by wide, black ear expanders.

“This that girl?” Spike grunted, taking a pull from a brown-bottled beer. A grin split his lips. “You’re one hot chick. Zelda says you like to party.”

“I love to party,” I purred.

“What’s this about your throat?” Zelda asked, fingering my choker. “Mark and Mary’s slut forever,” she read and frowned. “Wait, not that Mark?”

I grinned at her.

“Holy shit,” Spike gasped. “That was wild what happened today. Did he really die and come back to life?”

I blinked. “Well, he was shot in the chest a bunch and…” my voice broke. The image of Master lying bleeding on the lawn would haunt me for the rest of my life. Get yourself together, slut, he’s alive. “We thought he was going to die and then he was all better.”

“Fuck,” Zelda muttered. “Is he, like, a God or something?”

A God? He could do some amazing things. Both of them could. “Maybe he is,” I answered. “And I’m one of his favorites.”

Spike pulled me to him and I sat down on the couch next to him. He boldly pulled up my skirt exposing my shaved cunt, his fingers ran down my slit then shoved roughly inside me. I gasped in the mix of pleasure and discomfort. “So a God’s cock has been up here?”

His thick fingers were pushing in and out of my cunt. “Yes,” I hissed. Zelda sank down on the other side of me, her fingers unlacing the black ties of my corset. The corset loosened enough for Zelda to fish out my left breast and I moaned as her lips kissed my nipple, then she softly bit it with her teeth. I jumped when Spike’s thumb started rubbing hard on my clit. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned.

Spike unzipped his jeans and pulled out a hard, thick cock. A silver ring pierced the cock’s head, below the urethra. A Prince Albert piercing, I thought with a wicked smile. “You feel wet enough, babe,” Spike moaned, climbing atop me.

I spread my legs eagerly for him. “Fuck the slut,” Zelda urged.

His cock nudged at my pussy. I groaned as he slid into me, the ring rubbing deliciously down the length of my pussy as he filled me up. He drew back and slammed into me again. God, his cock felt so good inside me. I always loved fucking a guy with a pierced cock. Zelda kissed me as my pussy was getting pounded by Spike.

“Fuck, fuck you’re tight, babe!” Spike moaned, his balls slapping against my taint with every thrust. “Fuck, fuck! I can see why a God would fuck you! This is some grade A cunt I’m getting!”

My orgasm was building quickly as the metal ring rubbed against my pussy’s walls. I gasped into Zelda’s greedy mouth as her hand slid down and found my little clit and started rubbing it. I writhed beneath Spike as my cum exploded through my cunt, squeezing down on his big cock. He kept right on fucking me, pounding me harder and harder. My insides were on fire and Zelda kept playing with my clit.

I broke the kiss, gasping, “Oh fuck, I’m cumming again! Ohh, keep fucking me! Yes, Yes!” Zelda’s finger was making my clit feel amazing as she stroked it. “Fuck, keep playing with my clit, slut! Ummm, yes!”

“I’m gonna cum in your pussy,” Spike grunted. “I bet you’re the type of slut that loves it when a guy busts his nut inside her!”

“Oh yes,” I panted. “Flood my naughty little cunt with your cum! I’m goin’ to make Zelda lick it all out!”

Zelda pinched my nipple. “You think so, slut?”

“Yes!” I screamed as a third orgasm crashed through me. Spike groaned as my pussy hungrily milked his cum from his balls. I loved the feeling of hot cum splashing inside me. Spike pulled out and buried himself one last time inside me, before his cock withdrew, leaving me empty. I could feel his cum run out wetly.

“Clean her pussy out, Zelda!” Spike barked. Then a grin broke out on his face. “She’s got to be clean for her God.”

I moaned as Zelda’s head bent down and lapped at my messy cunt. Spike was right, Master wouldn’t be pleased if my cunt was full of some other man’s cum, tomorrow. I came a fourth time as Zelda’s skilled tongue found all of Spike’s cum inside me. And then, I got to return the favor to Zelda, licking out Spike’s cum from her tasty snatch.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Korina Stavros

I slipped silently out of the kitchen as Fiona and Lillian fought, wandering upstairs. I entered Master and Mistress’s bedroom, crawling onto their bed. I rubbed my cheek against their sheets and hugged their pillow. I could smell their scent and felt loved.

I was carrying Master’s baby, I thought happily.

My arm ached from where I got shot, and I shifted to get more comfortable. Maybe it was wrong what they did to me, but I enjoyed every minute of it. Even drinking another woman’s pee. Fiona didn’t seem to be as happy about being their slut. That was a shame, I had come to love drinking her pee. I was pregnant and that changed everything for me. Maybe I would be more angry if it wasn’t for the baby. Or maybe not. Master told me he loved me, and so did Mistress. My child would be loved and cared for, and that is what’s most important.

So there was no question in my mind what I would do. I fingered the gold choker, tight about my throat, tracing the opal stones set in a plate on the front. Korina, the opals spelled, and below that I traced the words engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.” I was their slut, forever. It was engraved on my choker.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Willow WolfTail

I drove.

When I need to think, I like to get in my red Prius and drive. It didn’t matter where I drove, just that I kept moving. I had been Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN and wife of Yancy Coleman. But, what was I, now? Mark and Mary’s sex slave. I frowned, no I would not be that. Yancy’s wife? I shook my head, no I signed those divorce papers last week.

I never should have married Yancy. We had just been together for so long, I just didn’t know how to get off the train. So, I said, “Yes,” when he proposed and I said, “I do,” when the minister asked the question. It made my family happy, it made Yancy happy. I told myself that it made me happy. But, it didn’t.

So, was I still a doctor?

That was the one thing Mark and Mary left me. They wanted me to run their free clinic. Mary told me all about her plans. The clinic’s real purpose was to find them young women to be whores for them. But, that seemed to be changing. Mary was starting to be more focused on actually helping these women. I pictured examining all those young, nubile girls and felt a flush of warmth through my body. My time as their sex slave has definitely warped my sexual appetites.

Maybe I couldn’t be their sex slave, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t run their clinic. For a price.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Agent Noel Heinrich

“I need a transfer,” I told ASAC Donavan when I entered his office.

“I thought you were happy with your, um, undercover assignment,” Donavan said. “You seemed so committed last week.”

I shivered as he leered at me. He had watched me fuck Mark Glassner in this very building. Well, that’s when I was Mark’s slave. Now, I wanted to get as far away from the creep as I could. Far away from all the people he’s enslaved, and my memories. Grief almost overwhelmed me, but I beat it down. I didn’t need that know.

“Just send me far away,” I begged. “Mark approved it.” A lie. Well, if Mark was honest about letting me go, I guess it really wasn’t.

“Well, if that’s what Mark wants,” Donavan said, and a hint of awe appeared in his voice. Jeez, was he one of those idiots buying that bull about Mark being a god? When I left the house, a group of those idiots were gathering outside with signs proclaiming Mark and Mary to be their Gods. Blind fucking idiots.

“It is,” I told him, rubbing at my neck. It felt good to have that damned choker off. I threw it into the Puyallup River on my way here. Let the fish be his damned sex slave. I was through being a man’s plaything.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“This is like a dream, Tiffany,” my husband said to me as we cuddled in bed.

We were both naked, my pussy aching pleasantly from our lovemaking. I stroked his chest, idly, my body pressed up against his side. It was a dream. I never thought I would be with my husband again. To hold him, and kiss him, and to feel him inside me. I wasn’t a nun anymore, I realized, I would have to get on birth control or we’d have another child.

“I love you, Sean,” I told him, squeezing him tightly. He smiled and we kissed. “I need to tell you something.” I bit my lip as he nodded. “I…I was with other people, while we were separated.”

“It’s okay,” Sean answered. “That’s all in the past.”

“Is it okay?” I asked. “I had many lovers. I was your wife and…”

“Technically, we were divorced,” he pointed out. “We still are divorced, I guess. Besides, I had women, too.”

I frowned. “Mary said you never dated.”

“No, but there were, um, women, from time to time,” he admitted.

“Who?” I asked, curious. “Why would you keep it from the girls?” A guilty flush appeared on his face and my eyes widened in realization. “Your high school students?”

“Yeah,” he sheepishly answered. “They were all willing. You know, the cool teacher thing turns some girls on. But, it was only after you left, Tif.”

“Well, I guess what was in the past is in the past,” I told Sean. “We have our new future to build. And, well, I think I’d like another child. So, I could see,” tears were filling my eyes, “…so I could see one of my children grow up.”

Sean gently brushed a tear away. “I’m old enough to be a grandpa, now. Are you sure?”

I laughed. “I know, you got old. I can’t believe there’s gray in your hair.”

“And you got younger. So not fair, Tif.”

“Oh, would you rather I got old and fat like you?” I teased.

His lips found mine. “No, you’re as beautiful as the day I met you.”

I could feel his cock hardening against my thigh. “Again?” I asked in surprise.

“They say a young, beautiful woman is the best Viagra,” Sean quipped as he pulled me atop him. “Besides, someone wants a child.”

I smiled happily as I felt his cock prodding at the entrance to my pussy and I slid down Sean’s body, forcing his wonderfully hard dick inside me. I moaned in delight as Sean filled me up. I rose up, thrusting my perky breasts forward. I slowly started riding Sean, rolling my hips as I slid up and down his shaft. Sean’s hands slid up my flat stomach to cup my breasts.

“You’re so beautiful, Tif!” he moaned. “Would you marry me, again?”

“Oh yes!” I gasped, happily. “As soon as possible.” I felt tears of joy run down my cheeks as I rode my husband. I forced down the guilt at betraying my order. It was all for Sean, all for my family. They were all I needed.

And what about the greater good, my guilt whispered up at me.

But that voice was quickly drowned out by the pleasure growing deep in my womb as Sean’s cock rubbed deliciously against my pussy walls as I rode him. The pleasure of his fingers playing gently with my breasts, the pleasure of my clit grinding into his groin on every down-stroke. And the pleasure of my orgasm as it crashed through my body and the feel of Sean’s cum shooting inside me. His eager sperm might be swimming up to a waiting egg and we would make a new life, again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mark…” the ethereal voice whispered, “Awaken…”

I was standing in a field of wildflowers awaiting my Mary when the voice drifted across the field and I realized I was dreaming. The voice seemed to be coming from the small bridal tent where, in my dream, anyways, my Mary would be waiting to step out and walk down the aisle. I walked towards the white tent and through the open flap.

“Mark…” the beautiful woman whispered, her voice chiming like bells.

She was beautiful and young, maybe in her early twenties. Her skin was burnished bronze and her eyes were scarlet. Around her face and shoulders fell scarlet hair. She wore a simple, white tunic, her large breasts straining against the plain fabric. At her waist, a golden sword set with rubies. A soft smile graced her lips as she eyed me.

“Who are you?” I asked, suspiciously.

“I am Azrael,” the woman answered. Her tunic melted away and she stood naked before me. Her breasts were large and perfectly shaped, her nipples hard and large. Scarlet hair hid her pussy as she walked towards me. She touched me and I shuddered in pleasure. It was like being touched by Lilith.

Somehow, I was on my back and she was straddling me, my cock sliding into her pussy. The feeling was so intense, an ecstasy of pleasure surged through me as my cock was fully enveloped by her warm, wet depths. I groaned, my cum shooting into her. She smiled in delight, shuddering atop me as she started riding my cock.

“It has been so long since I have given a man the Ecstasy,” Azrael moaned in her melodic voice.

Ecstasy, that’s what Karen called it when Gabriel would come upon her and give her a mission. So, Azrael was an angel, then. Now that I had Tiffany’s Gift, I guess the other side had a use for me. Well, fuck that. They had caused me far too much pain and suffering for me to even think about playing ball for them.

“What do you want, angel,” I spat, trying to fight the pleasure.

Azrael laughed. “I am an angel. The Angel of Death, to be specific.”

“You’re a woman, though?” I frowned. “I always thought the Angel of Death was some guy in a black robe.”

“Why would Death be a man?” she asked. “Life comes into this world from a woman, it is only fitting that life should leave this world the same way.”

The pleasure in my cock was growing too much and I groaned as I came inside her again. She just kept right on riding me, her perfect breasts bouncing above me. I wanted to reach out and cup those breasts, feel her hard nipples. Instead, I grabbed the canvas floor of the tent between my fists.

“What do you want?” I demanded.

“It is my job to teach and guide Shamans,” Azrael answered.

“What?”

“A Warlock who has been given the Gift of the Priesthood. You are no longer a Warlock, but you are not quite a Priest. A monk, as they are called these days. You are a Shaman, with both the powers of Paradise and the Abyss.”

“This has happened before?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, yes,” Azrael answered. “It is rare. There is a way for a Warlock to steal the Gift, of course. And Tiffany was hardly the first Priestess to give her Gift to a Warlock. In fact, the most famous Shaman of all would be King Solomon. When the Queen of Sheba was sent to exorcise him, the foolish woman fell in love with him and gave him her powers. Any questions?”

“Why would you want to help me?” I demanded. “I’m a Warlock. Your side has been attacking me since day one!”

“Perhaps I can temper your wickedness,” Azrael answered, with a smile. “And maybe some good can come from your actions.” She twisted her hips, squeezing her angelic cunt as she slid down my cock and another blast of cum flooded up inside her. “Ohh, I love it when a mortal floods me with his seed. Maybe you’ll quicken a life in my womb!”

“What?” I asked in shock.

She threw back her head, a rich, chiming laughter peeled from her lips. “I can bare no child, relax mortal.”

Could I have kids, now? Mary wanted to have kids but Karen told us a nun couldn’t get pregnant, it was one of the protections they were given. Mary would be crushed if I was sterile, now. “Can I still have kids, now?”

Azrael cocked her head. “Yes. The Priestesses were given that protection because of the nature of their Prayers. Priests, on the other hand, have very different powers. Anything else, or shall we get started on your education?”

“No,” I snapped, anger at her presumption, anger at her invasion of my dreams, boiling up inside me. “I don’t want anything to do with your side. My Chasity is dead because of your nuns!”

“Not my nuns,” Azrael pointed out. “Gabriel’s nuns.”

“I don’t care,” I shouted. My balls were boiling, wanting to cum in the furnace of her cunt again. “Your side can go fuck themselves.”

“Ooh, I’d rather fuck you,” Azrael panted. “Your cock feels so nice inside me.”

I grit my teeth as she rode me faster and faster, trying not to cum again. She arched her back, thrusting those magnificent breasts forward and her cunt began to convulse so pleasantly about my cock as she came. I lost the battle and came one more time in her tight pussy. Gasping for breath, I found myself moaning in disappointment as she rose off my cock.

“Well, if you ever change your mind, Mark, just say my name and we can resume your education.”

“I won’t,” I promised.

Her mocking laugh followed me as I rose to wakefulness.

I was sleeping on a hospital chair, my neck sore, my pants soaked with cum. Mary stirred next to me, shifting her position on her chair. “Master,” a soft voice whispered. I looked up to see Xiu staring at me. I stood up and took her hand and kissed it. She smiled softly, and her eyes closed and she slipped back into sleep.

I won’t use their powers, I promised myself. Desiree almost died the first time they attacked me. Korina was shot and this time Xiu was badly hurt, and plenty of my bodyguards. And Chasity was dead and five of my other bodyguards. Fuck them. Fuck their powers. I would hold onto this Gift, keep it from ever being used for their side again. Deprive them of one of the few tools that remained them.

Mary and I ate breakfast at the hospital. Xiu woke up a second time when we returned and Mary hugged her gently as we told her about the hysterectomy and Chasity’s death. Xiu would be given the choice about staying our sex slave, but only after she was stronger. We checked in on the other bodyguards. 30 died during the night. 04 and 47 were still unconscious. The other eighteen were conscious and eating breakfast. They had suffered a variety of gunshots, some more serious than others. Four were well enough to be discharged this morning, having only taken grazing wounds. They were all happy to see us and we gave them encouragements.

Noon was approaching, and it was time to find out who, if any, of our sex slaves would want to voluntarily stay with us. 51 drove us back to the house. Besides the media, there was a large crowd of people cheering and holding up signs as we drove through. A very large crowd, I realized. There were more than a hundred, covering the shoulder of Shaw Road and spilling into the road. “I worship you,” and “Mark Glassner is God,” and many other signs were on display.

“What the fuck is that about?” I asked Mary, but she looked as confused as I was.

“Sir,” 51 answered. “Your miraculous healing is all over the internet. Some people think you’re a God.”

“Stop the car,” I ordered and I stepped out of the car, prepared to set these people straight.

The crowd, mostly women, fell to their knees and bowed. Their faces shown with rapture and love. “My God!” they shouted. “Bless me!” and “I am yours!” and other shouts rose up. I recognized a few, women that I had fucked over the past few weeks. “Take me!” a woman shouted and bared her breasts at me and I felt my cock hardening.

Their love, their devotion, their worship was so intoxicating. I raised my hands up and they hushed in excited anticipation of what I would say. They were obeying me without me even giving them a command. This was power. I was power. I could do things that no normal person ever could. I was better than them. I could guide them, shape them. Make them better than what had been before. How could I refuse these people.

“What is your commandment, my Lord!” a man shouted.

“Love each other.”

I did not know why that phrase appeared on my lips, but it felt right. A groan went through the crowd and two teenage girls rose up. I smiled, recognizing the Cunningham twins. “It’s as we told you,” the twin with the shorter hair cried. “Mark taught our family to love each other unconditionally.”

Rose grabbed Daisy and the twin girls kissed passionately before the entire crowd. A groan went through the crowd and more people were kissing each other, following the twin girls’ examples. Men kissed women and women kissed women. Mothers kissed daughters and sons kissed mothers. Brothers kissed sisters and daughters kissed fathers.

Mary stepped out of the car and another wave of shouts rose from the crowd, “My Goddess!” and, “The most Beautiful of Women!” shouted from the crowd. I saw the uncertainty melt away from Mary’s face as the crowd chanted her name. A Black woman knelt before her, begging to pleasure her.

Clothing was coming off as the worshipers’ passions increased. Several with instruments begin playing a low, primal beat. Deep drums accompanied by steel-string guitars. Everywhere you looked, people were loving each other, worshiping us with their bodies. Some bowed before us, baring breasts and begging for our blessing.

A mother and her teenage daughter took turns sucking my cock, their tongues running up and down the sides. They both looked so much alike, the same tawny hair, the same delicate cheeks, but the mother had fuller lips and bigger tits, while the daughter had the smooth, fresh skin of youth and tits that seemed to defy gravity.

They kissed each other around the head of my cock, their tongues caressing each other’s as they explored the sensitive flesh of my cock. I gripped both their hairs and moaned as they started taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths. Mary was leaning back against 51’s cop car as the Black woman was devouring her pussy.

I watched her lips as she moaned, her voice drowned out by the worshipers. Her body convulsed as she orgasmed and the Black woman looked so happy when her face came away sticky. Immediately, another worshiper, a Black teenager, grabbed the woman and they kissed and the teen mounted her and started fucking her with his cock. Was it her son? Or was it a complete stranger fucking her?

The mother had her lips about my cock as her daughter sucked my balls into her sweet mouth. I groaned, my balls tightening, and I flooded the mother’s mouth with my cum. She pulled her head away and let my cum splash onto her large breasts and neck. A look of ecstasy painted her face as my spunk ran thickly down her heaving bosom. Her daughter released my balls and scooped up a glob of semen off her mother’s breast and sucked it reverently into her mouth. Other worshipers crowded around, gathering scoops of my cum to eat.

“This is wrong,” Mary whispered after we climbed back into 51’s car, leaving behind the orgy.

“Why?” I asked. “We didn’t make them do anything.”

Mary bit her lip. “They think we’re…”

“Gods?” I asked her, a smile on my lips. “Why not? We have these powers. Didn’t it feel amazing as they all chanted your name?”

A ghost of a smile played on her lips. “It was…”

“Intoxicating?” I finished.

“Yes,” Mary sighed. “We need to be careful, Mark.”

I reached out and stroked her freckled cheek. “Of course we will, Mare.”

I saw the evidence of the firefight all over the neighborhood as 51 pulled up in front of the house. There were boarded-up windows and cars riddled with bullet holes. Red stains dotted the asphalt. Mary clung to my arm as we walked up to the house. We may have been about to lose all our sex slaves, but I was still riding high on the euphoria of the worshipers. There were plenty of women out there, our worshipers, who would be thrilled to be our sluts.

They were all waiting in the dining room. Some wore their chokers and others did not. Well, it seemed that some of them would be staying. Alison and Desiree were holding each other, their chokers tight about their throats. Violet and April both wore their chokers, too, and behind them Lillian lounged fingering her choker. I was happy to see that Korina was wearing her choker, too. She was carrying my child.

“Sam, is there a way to break the bond?” I asked her, then blinked in surprise. There was a woman sitting on Sam’s lap, her hair dyed half-pink and half-blue. They were both dressed in party dresses, Sam in a blue sequined dress and the girl in a gauzy, pink dress.

“Yes.” A yawn spread across her round face. She rubbed her dark, almond eyes. “It’s quite simple. Just touch the person, concentrate on the chain binding the two of you and say Parats. That’s the Hebrew word for ‘to break.’ In fact all the spells are just Hebrew words. It’s quite fascinating.”

“So, I take it you want to be freed?” I asked her before she went off on one of her long-winded explanations.

“Well, you need me,” Sam said. “But, I don’t want to be one of your…sluts. I’ll advise you on magic. Let me be your Vizier. The only payment I want is Candy, here.”

I glanced at Candy. “You want to be hers?”

“She can do magic,” Candy giggled.

“Fine,” I told Sam. “You have to tell us whatever we need to know. You can never tell anyone else what you know. You can ignore any other commands. Candy, you belong to Sam, now. Do whatever she wants.”

Fiona stepped up in front of me, anger on her face, and slapped me. “Bastard,” she snarled. “Free me.”

I grabbed her. I could keep her, make her love me again. Make her pay for slapping me. I saw Mary staring at me, the slight, warning shake of her head. No. Mary was right, it was better that they wanted to be ours. I focused on the chains binding the two of us and said, “Parats.” We flinched, as if we were both tugging on a rope that snapped, and we stumbled back.

“I’m free,” she whispered, half in astonishment, half in joy. And then she was sweeping out of the room, her strawberry-blonde hair flowing behind her.

Noel was stoic silence when I released her, Thamina was icy calm, modestly clad in a long skirt and headscarf. Willow walked up and I grabbed her, going to release her, too, when she shook her head. “Like Sam, I think we can come to an understanding.”

“What?” Mary asked.

“I’ll run your charity,” Willow smiled. “Let me choose the staff and I’ll be more than happy to run the clinic. Just let me…play, with the girls.”

“Done,” I told her, with a smile. “Install some cameras, though.”

Willow laughed. “Sure.”

“And the rest of you want to be our sex slaves?”

“Yes!” Alison answered, excitedly. “Desiree, too.”

Desiree nodded. “Alison convinced me.”

Jessica walked towards us, her choker about her neck. “You’re the most powerful people in the world. I want to be a part of that.”

“I don’t want to go back to my mom,” Violet whispered. April gripped her hand and smiled at me and happily said, “I love you both.”

“You’re too much fun, Master,” Lillian said with a sultry laugh. “And Mistress is just to die for.”

Korina walked over and stood next to Jessica, her hand rubbing her belly. “I love you, Master. I’m having your baby. And I love you, too, Mistress.”

“Then you’re our sex slaves,” I ordered. “You’ll do whatever Mary or I tell you, no matter how depraved or filthy the command is.”

The seven sluts knelt before us, smiling up at us. “We are yours,” they said in unison, love shining in their eyes. “Forever.”

And, as the sluts enveloped Mary and me in a press of delightful female flesh, I thought I heard a chiming voice whisper, “Progress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What can I do for you,” Professor Scrivener asked as I knocked at his door.

I was at the Department of Hebrew and Semitic Studies, University of Wisconsin-Madison, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor clutched in my hands. After taking the book from the Altgrave, I did my research and Professor Scrivener was a leading expert in the translation of ancient Semitic writings. He was a man in his fifties, black hair going gray, with deep, green eyes peering at me from behind horned-rim glasses. His office was small, cluttered with books and papers and I squeezed past the door and stepped carefully to his desk.

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I said as he shook my hand. He had a strong grip, I was surprised to discover, crushing my hand as he smiled politely at me.

“What can I do for you, Brandon?” he asked impatiently.

I handed him the book. He took it, glancing at the cover and opened it up. “Hmm, Aramaic.”

“I’ll pay you $300,000 dollars to translate the book,” I told him. “$100,000 up front and the other $200,000 on completion.”

His eyes bugged out in surprise. “Is this a joke?”

I pulled out the cashiers check made out for $100,000 dollars. It was the bulk of my money. I was hoping greed would blind the man from asking too many questions and his hands shook as he looked at the check. But, if the book contained what I hoped it would, $100,000 would be a pittance. And once he finished translating the book, well, I could find a different way to reward him. “Show this to no-one. I need complete discretion on your part. And I need it as soon as possible. I will call once a week to check on your progress. And no questions, okay?”

He licked his lips, nervous, then glanced down at the check. I could see the questions whirling in his mind, the doubts and whispers of caution. But there was that glint of avarice in his eyes as he kept glancing at the check. He wiped his sweaty palm on the leg of his brown slacks. Sweat was beading on his forehead. He glanced up at me, staring at me intently, his green eyes peering into my brown eyes. His hand shook as he folded up the check and slipped it into his pocket.

“Okay. We have a deal, Brandon.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 33.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Eight: Alice

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 28: Alice

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Oral, Magic, Incest, Orgy, Rimming, Anal, Ass to Mouth, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 27.



Giggling, we burst into the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop near my house. It was Tuesday afternoon, and I was here for my wedding dress’s second fitting. The seamstress was finished with the alterations and we had to make sure that her adjustments were correct. Her name was Bonnie, and she was a purple-haired beauty covered in piercings. Even her cunt was pierced and I remembered how I played with the silver ring in her labia as I ate her pussy out during the first fitting. And her tongue piercing, I shivered just remember how great it was when Bonnie ran it through my slit. I was getting a little wet just thinking about it.

My three bridesmaids were with me: Mark’s younger sister Antsy and my two sisters, Shannon and Missy. We were also going to select the bridesmaids dresses and get their fittings taken care of. My maid-of-honor, Alice, was also meeting us here. I hadn’t seen her in a week, not since she found me in the motel up in Seattle and drove me home after the big fight I had with Mark. Mark was under this spell from a nun and it almost drove us apart. All week Alice has been bugging me to get together and she sound so happy to be able to see me today when we spoke on the phone.

“Remember ladies, be on your best behavior,” I warned my bridesmaids. “Alice, doesn’t know about any of this. I want her to be kept away from all of this and be normal.”

Shannon frowned at me, slipping into her mother role. When our whore of mother left us, Shannon had to take her place. She had to grow up a little too quickly and liked to forget I wasn’t a child anymore. “You didn’t keep us away from this,” Shannon pointed out. “I seemed to remember how eager you were to get me and Missy into bed.”

“Mark and I needed your help,” I explained, half apologetically. “And, well, that left you vulnerable to our enemies. Alice is under no commands. I told her to ignore my orders and Mark hasn’t given her any, either. So, she has a silver aura so she can’t be touched by a nun.”

“I had a silver aura,” Antsy pointed out. The latest nun, her name was Theodora according to Antsy, tried to break Mark and I up. The nun’s spell made Mark and Antsy obsessed with each other. I guess the nun wanted to split us apart to to make it easier to pick us off. And it almost worked. But, Mark’s behavior changed too radically and I became suspicious and found a way to break the spell.

“Well…” I trailed off, frowning. Antsy was right. There was a lot we didn’t know. The sooner Sam, our newest slut, finished translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, the better. “Well, Mark and I are protected against that spell, now. So it would be pointless for any nun to go after Alice that way.”

We entered the Wedding Lace and Bonnie smiled and walked up and boldly kissed me. Alice was in the back and she was glaring daggers at Bonnie. She pushed past Bonnie and kissed me, just as boldly, and for twice as long. The kiss was great, her lips soft and left me a little breathless, but I wondered what has gotten into her, lately. She just seemed so possessive of me.

“Why am I not surprised that you sleep with your bridesmaids, too,” Bonnie giggled.

Alice answered, “Well, not all of them, I hope.” There was an edge to her voice. Jealousy? No, that couldn’t be it. “Two of them are her sisters.”

I laughed and ignored the comment. “It’s great to see you, too, Alice,” I told her with a smile. “And you know Shannon and Missy, of course.”

“Hey, Alice,” Shannon said, hugging her old friend from High School. “It’s good to see you.”

“I hear you’re engaged,” Alice said, kissing Shannon on the cheek. “To George, right.”

Shannon beamed. “Yeah, I guess I’ll need to come back and start shopping for my wedding dress.”

“Well, I’m happy for you,” Alice told her and gave Shannon a warm hug.

Shannon held her tightly, and bent down to whisper, “So, you’ll bang my little sister but not me.”

Alice flushed. “I…what…”

Shannon laughed. “You are so easy to tease, Alice.” Shannon gave Alice a kiss on the cheek, and asked, “And how’s Dean doing?”

Alice ignored the question about her husband, and instead ruffled Missy’s hair. “How’s it hanging, pipsqueak.” I knew Dean and Alice were having martial problems. Dean worked too much and did not spend enough time with Alice. His neglect had already led her to have one affair with her yoga instructor.

Missy scowled at Alice, patting at her hair. “I’m fifteen, now,” she complained. “Not a little girl anymore.”

Alice hugged her. “But you’ll always be my little pipsqueak.”

I could see Missy grinding her teeth. She desperately wanted to be treated like an adult now that she was fifteen and I wanted to head off a Missy-tantrum before it started. “C’mon, let’s look at the bridesmaids dresses. Unless you want me to put you in something just ugly.”

“You wouldn’t!” Missy gasped.

“Well, it’s my special day and I do not want my little sister looking hotter than me!” I grinned at Missy.

We started browsing the shelves and I handed Alice a ruffled, pale blue dress. “Let’s see how this looks on you,” I told her.

“But I like this cream one,” Missy complained, holding up a dress.

“Then go try it on,” I told her. “And we’ll see which dress looks nicer.”

Alice took the dress and walked into a changing room. “Um, Mary, could you help me with this,” Alice called.

I smiled, she was so transparent. I slipped into the changing room and found Alice naked, a smile playing on her full, kissable lips, lighting up her round face. Black curls framed her face, drawing the eyes to her perfect features and enchanting, hazel eyes. Her breasts were perky, about my size, and her hips curvy. Her pussy was freshly shaven and moist with excitement.

“I just need you so badly,” she whispered. “I’ve missed you so much.”

“I know, it’s just been so busy,” I sighed. “How about tomorrow, at the usual spot?”

Alice’s eyes lit up. “I’d love that. Now kiss me you sexy vixen!”

I pressed her up against the wall, kissing her on the mouth. Her lips were soft and tasted sweet. Her tongue fenced with mine as I trailed my fingers down her side, following her hip and sliding down to the wet furnace between her legs. Her body twitched as my finger’s lightly caressed her clit, then I slid them up inside her juicy depths.

She moaned into my mouth, her eyes closed tight as she writhed on my fingers. I found her hard clit with the heal of my hand, slowly grinding on the sensitive pearl as I fucked my two fingers in and out of her wet tunnel. Her hands gripped my face, pulled me tighter against her lips. Her body spasmed beneath me, the little minx was so hot for me she was already cumming. I pulled my sticky fingers out, broke the kiss and licked the juices slowly off my fingers.

“Thanks,” Alice gasped. “I needed that.”

“And what about what I need?” I asked her archly, pulling up the front of my skirt, exposing my wet slit.

Alice glanced nervously out the door. “What about your sisters and that other girl?”

“They won’t care.”

“Okay,” she sighed happily, kneeling down before me.

Her hands were almost trembling, the poor dear, as she spread my thighs. I leaned back against the dressing room wall and sighed as she licked up my slit. Her tongue was rough velvet on my pussy, feeling just delicious. A second swipe across my cunt, and this time she brushed my clit and I shivered in pleasure. Then her tongue dug eagerly into me, lapping hard at my pussy. Alice was a like a starving girl, feasting on the delicacies of my pussy.

Her hands gripped my plump ass, squeezing my cheeks as her tongue dug up inside my cunt. My breath quickened. If the little minx kept this up, I’d be cumming in no time. I let out a soft moan as her tongue flicked rapidly at my clit. Then her lips sealed over my little bud and sucked hard as she shoved two fingers up inside me, curling about and finding my G-spot. My orgasm exploded through me, quaking through my entire body and a loud gasp escaped my lips.

When I slipped out of the dressing room, Shannon and Antsy applaud. “Sounded like a good one, Mary!” Antsy smirked.

“Thanks for making my little sister happy,” Shannon hollered into the stall where Alice was slipping on the blue dress.

“Uh, you’re welcome, Shannon,” Alice answered back, sounding uncertain.

Missy came out in her cream dress. The shoulders were ruffled lace, gathered to look like flowers, with a scooped neckline that showed off Missy’s rather small cleavage. The arms were left bare and the dress hugged Missy’s torso then flared at the hips into a flowing, satin skirt.

“Oh, don’t you just look gorgeous,” Bonnie cooed.

“You look hot,” Antsy purred.

Missy flushed bright red. “Do I really?”

“Yeah, Missy,” I told her. Alice came out in the pale blue dress and it just didn’t compare to the cream one. Even Alice agreed. “Then its settled.”

We laughed and giggled as each of the girls was measured. Antsy and my sisters were taking after me, and stopped wearing underwear. All their tits were perky enough to get away with it, though Shannon’s tits were only barely able to. She was starting to sag, but it wasn’t that noticeable. Bonnie seemed to have fun accidentally brushing the girls.

“Umm, you have skilled fingers,” Antsy purred as Bonnie “measured” her inseam for a very long time. The tape measure kept slipping out of her hand when she reached Antsy crouch and Bonnie’s fingers kept rubbing through her shaved slit.

“I have to get Mary’s wedding dress out of the back,” Bonnie said when she finished Antsy, the last girl to be measured.

“Oh, let me help you,” Antsy said excitedly.

We all giggled as we heard their moans of pleasure from the back, even Alice. “Mary, where did you find this seamstress?”

“I just get lucky with the ladies,” I told her with a wink.

Another loud gasp came from the back room and Alice had a flush on her cheeks. She looked so cute, I pulled her into my lap and started to kiss her. Her tongue played with mine, dancing about inside my mouth as I tasted her sweet lips. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Missy sit in Shannon’s lap and my sisters started to make out. They were supposed to be on their best behavior.

Well, I would need to keep Alice distracted. She was wearing a tight blouse with delicate little buttons down the front. My fingers deftly undid her blouse, exposing her black bra cupping her breasts. I slid my hands behind her back and unclasped her bra exposing her beautiful, small breasts and their hard nipples.

“What are you doing?” Alice hissed, breaking the kiss. “We’re not alone.”

“That’s what makes it fun,” I giggled and pulled her back in a kiss.

Her bra was off and her perky tits were exposed, her aerola pink and wrinkled and a hard nipple thrust out of the center. I fingered a hard nipple and just had to suck on one. I broke the kiss and bent down to suck a nipple into my mouth, rolling it around my tongue. Alice moaned softly and the gasped in alarm.

“Mary your sisters are…” she started to shout, but I cut her off with another kiss.

Missy had her shorts pulled down, bunched around her ankles and Shannon was fingering her little cunt. There were only a few wisps of light, red hair between covering Missy’s teenage pussy. Missy was a late bloomer, her breasts just budding and her hips were still boyish slim.

“Expressing their love for each other,” I finished when I broke the kiss. “Aren’t they beautiful together?”

“I guess,” Alice muttered then a suspicious look filled her face and she stared at me accusingly.

“Yeah, I’ve expressed my sisterly love with them,” I answered.

Alice frowned then she was kissing my passionately, her tongue shoved into my mouth. I grasped one of her breasts, playing with it in my hand. I enjoyed the way a woman’s breasts felt when you squeezed it, soft and firm, and topped with that sensitive little nub. I rubbed her aerola in circles as her hands pushed into the bodice of my dress and started playing with my freckled tits. Her fingers felt amazing on my nipples.

“Ahem,” Bonnie said, clearing her throat loudly. “If you’re ready, Mary.”

I broke the kiss and saw a flushed and disheveled Bonnie, holding my beautiful dress. Behind her stood Antsy, a pleased grin on her face as she licked her sticky lips. Alice pouted that we had to stop kissing then perked up as a stripped naked and stood up on the little plinth.

Shannon kept right on fingering Missy. “Umm, are you gonna cum for your big sister?”

“Yes, yes!” Missy moaned. “Ohh, fuck, make me cum, Shannon!” Missy shuddered on Shannon’s lap, throwing back her long, strawberry blonde hair as she howled out in pleasure. Pleased, Shannon pulled out her sticky fingers and licked them clean.

First I had to try on the hosiery and undergarments. Bonnie held a beautiful, strapless bra. “Well, dear, you nipples should be nice and hard so we can see the full effect of the bra,” Bonnie said, her purple hair swaying about her face as she cocked her head, staring hungrily at my breasts.

“My nipples are hard,” I started to tell her, when her mouth sucked a breast into her mouth, her tongue swirling around my rock hard nubs. Her tongue felt amazing, warm and soft, contrasting with the hard, metal point of her tongue stud. She switched sides, giving my other breast the same, lavish attention.

Shannon sat next to Alice and put her arm around the black-haired woman. “What are you doing?” Alice asked, uncomfortable, her arms moving up to cover her bared breasts.

“Remember when we were seventeen and you were spending the night and I dared you to french me?” Shannon asked. Alice nodded, a fond smile appearing on her face. “Well, I wish I had the courage to do this.” Shannon kissed Alice while her hands reached out and fondled her breast. Alice stiffened, her eyes sought mine out and I smiled and nodded. Alice relaxed and began kissing Shannon back. Seventeen, huh. Was that the night Alice saw me stepping naked out of the shower when I was thirteen?

Bonnie released my breast and slipped the bra on and I smiled, modeling in the mirror. The bra cupped my breasts perfectly, two satin hands cradling my perky tits, lifting them up just enough to make it seem like I had larger breasts.

Bonnie picked up pair of bikini-cut satin panties, and frowned. “You’re all wet down there,” Bonnie said with annoyance. “Let me clean you up.”

Bonnie bent down and put her face so close to my pussy her warm breath tickled me. Then her tongue was swiping wet through my cunt. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue stud slid through my pussy and brushed my clit. Her hands grabbed my plump ass and she buried her face into my cunt, swiping her tongue over and over through my slit.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned. “Clean my pussy up! Fuck, you’re cleaning my pussy so fucking well!”

I saw Missy giggle as Antsy was whispering in her ear, playing with my little sister’s strawberry-blonde hair. Then Antsy was kissing at her neck, sliding her hands up and down Missy’s thigh. Missy slipped off the chair and spread Antsy legs and dived under the jean skirt Antsy wore and began vigorously tonguing her cunt.

Shannon was also on her knees, eating out Alice’s delicious pussy as Alice watched me, playing with her nipples. I smiled at her, one hand in Bonnie’s hair, holding the seamstress’s face into my cunt as her tongue stud drove me crazy with pleasure. Alice licked her lips at me, her eyelids fluttering with pleasure from Shannon’s ministrations, soft moans escaping her lips.

The room was filled with the sounds of women cumming, a beautiful symphony of sighs and moans and gasps, and even the occasional squeal. And the smell, I cold have died and gone to heaven. All our musk filled the room into a heady smell of horny cunt. I wasn’t going to last long on Bonnie’s tongue, and that amazing tongue stud, and soon gripped her purple hair and creamed Bonnie’s eager lips. She kept licking until all my juices were gone. Alice writhed silently on her chair, staring at me the entire time she came on Shannon’s face. Antsy screamed like a banshee when she came, grinding her cunt hard into Missy’s little face.

“Well, you’re all clean,” a breathless Bonnie said as she pulled up the satin panties. The material felt cool against my pussy. I glanced in the mirror and loved the way the panties clung to my ass. Then Bonnie slipped on the lacy garter belt and carefully pulled up the white hoses, hooking them to the garter. Then I slipped on the heels I would be wearing.

Antsy gave me a catcall. “My brother is a lucky guy,” she called.

“You look so sexy, Mary,” Missy said in awe.

Alice had a dreamy look in her face and I wondered what she was thinking about. Maybe her own wedding. I knew she was having problems in her marriage to Dean, and I wondered how it was going. She seemed so happy when they got married last November, it was sad that six month’s later she was disappointed in her marriage. She even confided in me that she cheated on her husband and almost left Dean for her yoga instructor. Unfortunately for Alice, the yoga instructor was cheating on her.

Of course, Alice is cheating on Dean with me, a little voice whispered. I frowned, was it cheating, really? We were just two friends giving comfort to each other. Alice needed some intimacy that she wasn’t getting from Dean, and I was happy to fill that void for her. Friends with benefits, they called it.

Finally, I put on the wedding dress. It was strapless, the bodice covered in white lace that then wrapped diagonally around the my torso until it reached the skirt. The skirt was made of a beautiful, ruffled fabric, that fell in many tiers, giving the skirt an elegant, bell shape. Finally, Bonnie set the veil on my head, a simple, white gauze that fell about my shoulders and covered my cleavage.

I started at myself in the mirror and started to get misty-eyed. I was so happy, I couldn’t wait for my wedding day and for Mark to see just how beautiful I was. I pictured the bouquet of white snapdragons and daisies, pink orchids, and a couple of deep purple anemone for a splash of vibrancy and imagined Dad walking me down the aisle, through the wildflower meadow on the slopes of Mount Rainier. And the happy look in Mark’s blue eyes and the boyish grin would be painted on across his face.

And unlike my whore of a mother, I won’t leave my family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I drove my Mustang down I-5, nearing the 705 exit to downtown Tacoma. I had Desiree and Alison with me. Alison was up front and gave me two great blowjobs on the drive over. I loved the way her tongue stud ran across my cock’s head. Desiree cheered her fiancee on while fingering her pussy in the back. In front of me was a Tenino cop car, a pair of our new bodyguards in the car. Behind us a University Place cop car followed.

Yesterday’s tryouts went well. We had over seventy cops show up and the entire family was involved in narrowing down the candidates. We took twelve from King County and twelve from Thurston County, tripling the size of our guard. I assigned a few to guard our plane, and then others would guard our family members. Anyone leaving would have two bodyguards with them and for Mary and myself, four.

When Mary left for her bridal fitting, a whole parade of cop cars followed. The media was camped outside our house. It was a daily occurrence, now. And not just the media, the paparazzi were starting to follow us. We were making national headlines, and I had to turn Jessica into our press secretary to keep on top of everything.

Libertarians lauded our no government should interfere policy in regards to the bigamy stance Mary and I have taken, Conservatives lashed out against our sexual politics, and Liberals were happy with our social conscience, as demonstrated by our Charity to help poor women get free gynecological help. And the Occupy Movement saw me as some sort of Robin Hood, sticking it to the 1% and getting away with all those bank robberies. This isn’t what I wanted when I got these powers. I just wanted to have fun, screw a few girls, but I was starting to think I could make a real difference. Maybe make this world a better place.

There was an open seat in the State House of Representatives up for election in November and Mary was urging me to throw my name in. We have a fund raiser coming up this Friday for our charity. It would be the perfect place to announce my candidacy. We already had Julius Prescott III, the billionaire I bout the plane from, on board with our charity and last night, over the phone, he promised a number of big names to show up. His wife, the beautiful Monique, had also been working to get people to come.

We arrived at the courthouse building on Tacoma Avenue. It was a large building, right next to the Pierce County Jail. The building doubled as the Pierce County Superior Court and the Tacoma Municipal Court. We walked through security, though the cops on guard duty gave my slutty bodyguards questioning stares even after they produced their badges. All of our bodyguards were still cops, still on the payroll with their departments, just on permanent assignment to protect me.

People in the courthouse stared as I marched in. Some people recognized me, shying away or staring in curiosity. Next to me, Alison swelled up, thrusting out her chest. She was wearing a too tight T-Shirt, pink, that said, “Daddy’s little girl,” only the word girl was crossed out and and “slut” was written in its place. It was the shirt she wore when I met her, back in the Hot Topic. She was such a little slut, she fucked me willingly and was excited to be my sex slave. About her neck was her gold choker, her name written in diamonds. Desiree, on the other side, was dressed more elegantly, in a tight, golden dress and heels, her nice Latina ass swaying sexily, a gold choker set with onyx tight about her throat.

“Ready to be a single woman?” I asked Desiree when we reached family court.

“She won’t be single for long,” Alison said, happily.

We were here to annul Desiree’s marriage with Brandon. Brandon disappeared to France and we haven’t heard from Doug, either. The nuns probably got to Doug. Brandon was heading to Rennes-le-Château, to the nun’s Motherhouse. And Doug wasn’t the only persons that had gone missing. It had been over two weeks since our slaves, Chantelle and Lana, set out on their Honeymoon. They were supposed to be back last Friday, but we haven’t heard from them in over a week. I had Chasity, the head of the bodyguards, and Noel, our FBI slut, tracking them down. I had a bad feeling that the nuns got to them, as well. We didn’t know about the Zimmah spell when we parted with Chantelle and Lana, so they were vulnerable to a nun’s powers. Hell, we didn’t even know about the nuns back then.

We pushed into the courtroom, a few people were waiting. You could tell the couples getting divorced because they kept glaring at each other across the aisle, shepherded by their lawyers. I saw one woman, early twenties, with green eyes and black hair, that filled out her blouse quite nicely. I sat down next to her, Alison and Desiree on the other side of me.

“You’re a pretty thing,” I whispered to the girl. “You want to make that soon to be ex-husband real jealous, why don’t you bend down and suck my cock.”

The woman smiled, her face was quite beautiful when she smiled. Her lawyers gasped, “Macy what are you doing?” as the woman bent down and unzipped my jeans.

“It’s okay,” I told her lawyer. “Just pretend likes nothing is going on back here.”

“It’s true what they say about you, Mr. Glassner” Macy whispered as she pulled my cock out. “That you get people to do whatever you want?”

“Yeah,” I told her as her lips sucked my cock in, her head bobbing up and down. “You’ll have quite the story to tell all your friends.”

Her mouth sucked hungrily at my cock and I saw her soon to be ex-husband glance over and his eyes widened in shock and disgust. He stood up and, “Just ignore us,” I said, loud enough for everyone in the court to hear my commands. Her soon to be ex-husband suddenly wasn’t sure why he was standing up and his lawyer pulled him back down.

“Alison, Desiree, you don’t have to ignore me,” I said softly, realizing my two sex slaves were suddenly not watching.

They both had big smiles on their faces and Desiree pressed up against my side. “Is she pleasing you,mi Rey?”

“Very much so,” I moaned. “Why don’t you help her out.”

“Ooh, I’d love to,” Desiree purred and bent down, licking at my shaft.

Desiree’s lips found Macy’s and she licked at the black-haired woman’s mouth. Macy sucked up my cock and the two ladies teased my cock with their tongues, flicking at the rim of the mushroom-shaped head. Pleasure surged down my cock and I leaned back into the bench and enjoyed their ministrations.

Out of the corner of my eyes I saw movement and glanced over to watch Alison hike up her fiancee’s skirt, exposing her full, Latina ass. She spread her nut-brown cheeks and bent over to lick her tongue across Desiree’s pink asshole. Alison sealed her lips over the puckered anus and shoved her tongue inside her ass.

“Hmm, mi Sirenita Desiree moaned. “Lick my ass.”

Macy’s lips were sucking my cock back into her mouth and Desiree licked down and started sucking on my nuts. Playing with the sensitive balls as Macy sucked and bobbed her head. I moaned, the two sluts were getting me closer and closer to cumming.

“You fucking sluts feel great,” I moaned. “Oh fuck, here it cums!”

White cream shot into Macy’s lips and Desiree was ready to kiss the girl and get a taste of her Master’s cum. Macy sat up, licking the last of the cum off her lips as Desiree began to moan louder and louder. Alison was sucking on her ass and was playing with her clit, rolling it softly between her fingers. Desiree threw back her head as she came on Alison’s hungry lips.

“Macy, why don’t you pull those Capris down and let me stick my cock up your ass,” I ordered.

Macy gave a throaty purr and stood up, unbuttoning her cerulean Capri pants and pushing them off her tight ass. “You like my ass?” she asked, wiggling her firm butt in my face as she pulled down her white panties. “I’ve been doing yoga to get my body all nice and tight for the next guy who comes along.”

“Well, it’s paying off,” I told her, giving her firm ass a squeeze.

“All rise,” the Bailiff shouted, “the Honorable Judge Harriet Severijns presiding.”

I rose up, spreading her ass cheeks and finding that puckered hole. Macy braced herself against the back of the bench in front of us as my cock rammed into her ass. “Oh, fuck!” Macy gasped and I could see a heavyset woman in black robes and badly dyed, red hair, waddle from her chambers and walk up to her bench. “Umm, fuck that’s nice!” Macy moaned wantonly, her voice echoing off the courtroom walls.

The judge frowned and then her eyes opened in surprise and she slammed her gavel down. “Bailiff!” she shouted.

“Ignore us, Your Honor!” I shouted as my balls slapped against Macy’s taint. Her ass was velvety tight on my cock.

The judge froze, holding up her gavel. The Bailiff looked questioningly at the Judge. The judge shook her head, confused, then she turned to her law clerk who handed her a docket. The judge called up the first case as I pounded Macy’s ass.

“Hmm, you got a nice, tight ass!” I groaned.

“Thanks,” she purred, looking over her shoulder at me, her green eyes sparkling with lust.

“Fuck her slutty ass, Master,” Alison moaned.

I glanced over to see Alison’s top off, her hard nipples pierced by silver barbells heaved as Alison writhed on Desiree’s tongue. The Latina slut had slipped to the floor and pushed up Alison’s skirt to eat out her tight, teenage cunt. I could see Alison’s tattoo that read, “Cum on in” above her pussy, with an arrow that pointed down so it was crystal clear just where Alison wanted you to cum.

I watched Alison pinch and pull on her nipples as Desiree ate her cunt. Macy was moaning low and loud, almost a throaty purr, as I pounded her ass. My balls were starting to churn, getting ready to cream the soon-to-be divorcee’s ass. Just a few more strokes and I would be there. In and out went my cock, her anal walls squeezing like a tight fist on my cock. Slam in and pull out. I grit my teeth, slammed in and exploded in her ass.

“Ohh, fuck!” she moaned. “Ohh, fuck, oh fuck! Oh goddamn fucking fuck!” She bucked and squirmed in my arms, her ass spasming on my cock as an orgasm rolled through her body.

Sighing happily, I pulled out of her ass, white cum leaking out of her puckered hole. “Umm, pull up your panties and enjoy my cum up your ass all day,” I panted, sitting down on the bench.

“Oohh, let me clean you up, Master,” Alison purred, and bent down to lick at my dirty cock. Her tongue-stud felt amazing as it rubbed hard across my cock as Macy pulled up her panties and Capris and set down, squirming in her seat.

“Desiree Fitzsimmons,” the judge called out, boredly.

Desiree was going to town on Alison’s cunt and Alison was moaning around my cock as she bobbed her head. My cock was long clean of Macy’s ass, but Alison wanted a taste of my cum. She was sucking hard, and I would soon be rewarding her effort with a load of my cream.

“Desiree Fitzsimmons!” The judge sounded irritated, now. “Is Desiree Fitzsimmons here?” The judge looked around the courtroom. “Fine, case…”

“Give us a minute, Your Honor!” I groaned. “We’re almost finished back here.”

The judge frowned, but she waited patiently as Alison just gobbled my cock. I gripped her bubblegum pink hair and fucked her mouth with short thrusts of my hip. Alison started to convulse on the bench as her orgasm rolled through her body. Desiree took one last lick through Alison’s cunt, sending a last shudder through the teenage slut’s body.

“You’re doing great, Alison!” I moaned as Desiree stood up, licking at the cunt juices staining her lips. “Here it cums!” I exploded in her mouth and Alison drank it all down like a pro.

“Thank you, Master,” Alison sighed happily and stood up and pressed her body up against Desiree’s and gave her fiancee a taste of my cum.

Alison bent down to pull on her shirt, but I stopped her. “Your tits are too beautiful to be covered up, Alison.”

She flushed. “Thank you, Master.”

Desiree walked up to the podium and Alison and I followed, my hand on the little slut’s waist, her naked breast brushing against my side. “I’m Desiree, Your Honor.”

“And who are those with you?”

“I’m Mark Glassner,” I interjected. “Just do whatever Desiree wants.”

“And I’m Alison Hertz, Desiree’s girlfriend.”

The judge frowned. “And where is your top, young lady.”
“My tits are too amazing to be covered up!” Alison declared, cupping one of breasts.
“People wear clothes in my courtroom,” the judge snarled, grabbing her gavel. “I find you in contempt of…”

“Your Honor,” I interrupted. “No woman should have to cover her tits up if they look as amazing as Alison’s. Don’t you agree, Your Honor?”

The judge nodded in agreement, her fleshy chins wobbling. “You’re right, Mr. Glassner. A woman should be free to expose her breasts.” The judge paused. “And those are a beautiful pair of breasts, young lady.”

“Thanks, Your Honor,” Alison said, posing like a pin-up model.

The judge flushed and cleared her throat, looking down at her documents. “Mrs. Fitzsimmons, you are seeking to annul your marriage of four months to Brandon Fitzsimmons.”

“Yes, Your Honor, I would be really happy if you would grant the annulment,” Desiree answered. “Brandon…he is not a good man. And he is never around. And, well, I just married him for his money.” I blinked at that. Desiree never told us she was just a gold digger. Well, it did explain how she ended up with that fat, little man.

“Granted,” the Judge answered. Her law clerk glanced in shock at the judge when she took the docket and handed the Judge the next one. “Next on the docket is…”

Alison happily hugged Desiree and we walked out of the courthouse and drove over to the County Auditor’s office on 35th Street, to get the marriage licenses. I needed to get one for Mary and myself, and Alison and Desiree were eager to get theirs as well. We each paid our $64 dollar fee and were told our license would be mailed to the house in a few days. On the drive home, Desiree got to sit in the front seat and suck my cock while Alison cheered her on.

Jessica was waiting for me when we got home in her slutty, office-lady outfit. Very short miniskirt, sheer, white blouse that you could see her breasts and nipples through. About her neck was a gold choker set with sapphires. “Master, there are several interview requests. The Today Show would like you to fly out to New York next week as well as several other interviews that can be done by satellite.”

I sighed. “Okay, set them up.”

“And then there’s this news report,” Jessica said. “The Altgrave August Alfred Bernard was found murdered last night in his home in Cologne, Germany. They say he had been dead almost a day before he was found.”

“Suspects?” I asked.

“None,” Jessica answered.

I sighed. Fucking Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Tip the authorities in Germany about Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I ordered. “The bastard most have the book, now.”

Who would have thought that Desiree’s husband would be capable of murder. A chill went through my body. That book told a person how to summon the Devil. What if Brandon made his own Pact. That would not be good. Fuck, that’s another problem we would have to deal with.

“Anything going on tomorrow?” I asked Jessica.

“Um, no sir,” Jessica answered. “Would you like to me to set up some interviews tomorrow morning, after you get back from jogging?”

“Yeah, sure,” I sighed and waved her away. “But nothing after that. A nice, peaceful day would be swell.” I could spend some time with Mary. She wanted to watch some TV show called Once Upon a Time. Some Fairy Tail bullshit she just got into. But, the company would be pleasant, at least.

Chasity walked into the living room and stood before me. “Master, I have an update on Lana and Chantelle.”

“What?” I asked eagerly. Lana and Chantelle were a pair of fun girls. They had just gotten married when Mary and I met them on their honeymoon and we just had to have them.

“They were staying at a cheap motel in Seattle for a week,” Chasity answered, consulting her notes. “The, uh, Rain City Motel, until Friday morning. There has been no activity on their credit card since then. They have not back to their house in DuPont and none of their friends or family have heard from them since they left on their honeymoon.” Chasity glanced at her notes. “Lana’s mom told me they were expected home over a week ago. The, um, fourteenth of June.”

I frowned. “Chantelle texted Mary and said they were on their honeymoon until last Friday.” I Frowned, thinking. “That would be, what, the twenty-first?” Chasity nodded. “So, Chantelle lied to us?”

“I don’t know, Master,” Chasity apologized. “That’s just what Lana’s mom said. She hasn’t heard from Lana or Chantelle and filled a missing person report on her daughter and Chantelle with the DuPont police department. I’m sorry I don’t have better news, I’ll keep searching for them.”

Chasity was looking quite lovely in her outfit and Jessica perched on the chair, talking quietly on the phone looked just gorgeous. My cock was stirring. “Jessica, hang up. Master needs to fuck you two naughty sluts.”

Jessica beamed at me, hanging up and stood up, stretching her caramel-skinned body, running a hand through her honey-brown hair as she walked over to me, standing next to Chasity, who was shaking her long, blonde hair out of her bun, falling about her shoulders. Chasity smiled and grabbed Jessica and kissed her fellow slut on the lips with gusto.

I stood up and pulled of my shirt. “Hmm,” Jessica murmured, eying my chest. “Master, you are looking better and better.”

“I know,” Chasity purred, reaching her hand out to run it across my chest. “Your jogging has really paid off, Master.”

I pulled both women to me, feeling their bodies soft bodies pressing against me and kissed them each on the lips. I slid my hand down and squeezed both their asses. “Tops off ladies, but leave the skirts.”

Chasity laughed, unbuttoning her slutty cops blouse, her lovely breasts spilled out. Jessica’s blouse was hanging open, her perky tits topped with those dark nipples came into view. I bent down and sucked on her nipple. Chasity, not to be left out, rubbed her breasts on the other side of me and I sucked one of her pink nipples in.

“Ooh, Master,” moaned Chasity.

Jessica slipped down and I felt her fish my cock out of my pants and I moaned about Chasity’s nipple as Jessica sucked my cock into her delightful mouth. Her head bobbed up and down, and I ran my fingers through her silky hair. I found Chasity’s waxed cunt with my fingers and slipped them up inside her wet hole while my thumb rubbed her clit.

“On your back, slut,” I barked at Chasity.

“Yes sir,” Chasity moaned and lay back on the floor, stretching her legs out. She looked so sexy in her thigh-high black boots and short, blue skirt. I could see her cunt peaking out between her sleek thighs.

I pulled my cock out of Jessica’s mouth. “Sit on her face.”

“Oh yes, Jessica,” Chasity moaned. “Let me eat that sweet pussy.”

Jessica straddled Chasity, lowering her cunt down and moaning as Chasity’s tongue licked up into her twat. I knelt before Chasity, grabbed her legs, lifting her ass up. I lined my cock at her wet, pink hole and thrust my cock into her wet depths. She was tight and felt velvety smooth on my cock. I stared into Jessica’s brown eyes as she rubbed her pussy on Chasity’s eager mouth, her caramel breasts heaving in pleasure. I bent over and captured one of Jessica’s dark nipples as I thrust into Chasity’s tight cunt.

“Umm, that feels so nice, Master,” Jessica moaned as I nibbled on her hard nipple.

The front door banged open. “Master!” an excited Korina called. “Where are you, Master!”

Jessica moaned in disappointment as I released her nipple. I was about to call out to Korina when the excited slut practically skip into the room, trailed by a smiling Willow. Korina had a doll’s face, sparkling blue eyes and black hair. Her arm was out of the sling since yesterday, although it still hurt some for her, but the gunshot was almost all healed and her physical therapy was going well. Only a puckered, red scar marred her otherwise flawless skin.

Willow had a happy grin on her cinnamon face. She was our doctor, running our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment. The new medical office was being renovated thanks to Julius Prescott’s generous $13.5 million donation to our charity over the weekend. It was half the money we paid him for his plane. With the Charity, we could stop robbing banks and have a more legitimate means of getting money. Or, at least, one that wasn’t so blatantly illegal.

“Master,” Korina squealed, kneeling down next to me as I thrust into Chasity’s cunt and threw her arms around me and kissed me on the lips.

“What’re you so excited about?” I asked, curious.

“I’m pregnant, Master!” she shouted happily and threw her arms around my neck. “We made a baby!”

I was speechless. I stopped thrusting in Chasity’s cunt. I glanced at Willow and she nodded. “It’s not a Lilith baby or anything,” she answered. Karen was lying unconscious in the hospital with a baby Lilith planted in her belly. The baby was growing seven times as fast as a normal infant. “I put her date of conception at June ninth, sixteen days ago,” Willow continued.

“The hotel in Seattle,” Korina giggled. “Or the night before during the orgy.”

I smiled. The night I proposed to Mary. We had a wild orgy at the Sky City Restaurant. Chantelle and Lana were with us that night. That was the last time we saw them, I realized with a pang. We had six of the pretty servers attend us as our fuck-waitress. And we fucked them good and hard. We ended up keeping Xiu, Fiona, and Korina as our sex slaves.

“I’m going to be a dad?” I gaped, the news finally sinking in. And not like my dad. No drunk father that hits his kids and their mother. I stroked Korina’s face and kissed her. “I love you, Korina. Not as much as I love Mary, but I love you.”

A tear was trickling down Korina’s face. “I love you, too, Master.”

“…that was so hot, Antsy,” Missy said as the front door opened. It sounded like Mary and our sisters were back.

I turned to see Mary, Missy and Antsy stride into the living room. “I see you’re as horny as ever, big bro,” Antsy said, rolling her eyes.

Missy rolled her eyes too. “You’re almost as bad as Damien and our math teacher.” Damien was Missy’s boyfriend and the math teacher was Damien’s sex slave, Mrs. Corra.

I pulled out of Chasity and stood up, putting an arm around Korina and then hugging Mary to me. “We have some news,” I told her.

Mary glanced at Korina and then her eyes widened. “You’re pregnant!” Mary gasped.

“How did you…” I trailed off.

“Woman’s intuition,” Mary said, mysterious.

“I texted her,” Willow answered and Mary shot her a look that promised Willow was in store for a spanking.

Mary stroked Korina’s face. “I’m so happy for you, Korina.”

Korina seemed relieved. “I thought you might be mad, Mistress.”

“Geez, bro, you firing silver bullets out of the cock?” Antsy asked. “You knocked her up on the first go.” Apparently, I was the last to find out. But I didn’t care. I was going to be a dad.

“Well, let’s hope I didn’t fire one into your little pussy,” I joked.

Antsy laughed, then glared mockingly at me. “You better not have. I’ll be very mad if you knocked me up, Mark!”

Mary smiled. “I’m just jealous you get to have Mark’s child before me.” Mary took Korina’s hand. “Mark, you might want to finish Chasity off, she looks so eager to have your dick back in her. I’ll take care of our little expectant mother here.”

I knelt back down and slid my cock back into Chasity’s cunt as Mary spread Korina’s thighs. “Hmm, a pregnant pussy,” she murmured. “I can’t wait till your belly starts to swell. I bet you’ll look so beautiful, Korina.”

“Oh, thank you, Mistress,” Korina smiled and then moaned as Mary took a swipe through her cunt.

Willow knelt behind Mary and the Native America slut lifted Mary’s skirt and started rubbing her cunt. “Don’t think you can finger me to get out of your punishment,” Mary warned.

“I know, Mistress,” Willow answered. “I just thought your little cunny needed some attention.”

“It does,” Mary moaned. “Umm, tease my clit. Ohh, yeah. Just like that.”

Mary dove back into Korina’s pussy, lapping at the black-haired sluts cunt as Korina writhed on Mary’s tongue. Willow slipped her finger up inside Mary and then bent down and started licking at Mary’s pussy, shoving her tongue deep inside Mary’s tight pussy. I kept fucking Chasity and she kept eating Jessica’s cunt. Jessica’s eyes were squeezed shut and she pinched her nipples.

“Oh fuck, Chasity!” she gasped. “Oh fuck, right there you nasty slut, keep licking me there!”

Chasity drank Jessica’s cunt juices as the bi-racial slut came on Chasity’s sweet mouth. Jessica slid off Chasity, smiling happily and I bent over and captured Chasity’s mouth in a kiss tasting Jessica’s sweet, sour flavor on her Chasity’s lips as I fucked her harder and harder. Chasity bucked beneath me, her cunt squeezing on my cock as she came hard, sucking on my lips. I thrust into her again, and again. My balls tightening and then that sweet explosion as my cum shot into her, filling her slutty pussy.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Chasity gushed. “Hmm, that was a great cum.”

I pulled out of her, leaving a creamy mess. Antsy and Missy were making out on a chair. Missy sat in Antsy’s lap and my little sister finger Mary’s little sister. From the doorway I saw Fiona and Xiu watching us. Fiona had her arms wrapped around Xiu, her fingers rapidly fucking in and out of the busty, Asian slut’s cunt.

Korina was squirming on the couch, clutching Mary’s face to her cunt. “I’m cumming! Oh yes! Mmhh, Mistress you sure know how to make me happy! Yes, yes! Thank you, thank you!”

I sat on the couch next to Korina and kissed her on the mouth. Mary smiled up at me and crawled on up, straddling my waist. “Willow’s got me nice a primed for you,” she whispered, hotly. “Ready to give your filly a good ride.” My cock was rising beneath her, poking at her cunt. “Mmhh, I’ll take that as a yes.”

As Mary slid my cock into her tight sheathe, I kissed her, tasting Korina’s sweet musk. I moaned softly as Mary sank all the way down on my cock. I put an arm around Korina and pulled her against me as my fiancee rode my cock. I could hear the sweet sounds of women making love all about me. Chasity gasping as Jessica began to clean her dirty cunt with her tongue. Missy’s moaning as Antsy slipped to the floor and gave her pussy a good licking. Xiu was panting as Fiona fingered her to an orgasm with one hand, and pulled hard on her pierced nipples with the other.

Mary kissed and nuzzled at my neck, and then whispered, “My period comes on Friday. When it’s over, I’m going off the pill. It’s not fair you knocked up one of the sluts before me.”

“Well, we’ll have plenty of babysitters,” I joked and Mary threw back her head and laughed and then rode me hard until we were both gasping in pleasure.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday morning dawned beautifully. The media was gathered outside, as usual. Well, really the paparazzi at this point. We jogged by with our jogging sluts getting our pictures taken. A few of the more attractive female reporters, including Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox, were joining us, now. People would be waiting for us as we jogged by. Some protesting our nudity and others encouraging us, holding signs to show their support. Any attractive woman could join us and jog naked it they wanted to.

When we got back, Mary and I gave two news interviews via satellite with some local news, Q13 and KING 5. It was in interesting experience with the hot lamps in our faces and this thick, almost pancake makeup shoved on our faces so we looked “normal” on the camera. We promoted our charity and Mary let some subtle hints drop about me running for that empty State Representative seat.

“Why don’t you run?” I asked Mary between interviews, half-joking and half-serious. I wasn’t sure I wanted to get into politics.

“You’re the better liar, Mark,” Mary said with a grin. “Plus, then I get to be the power behind the throne, so to speak.”

“And, how are you going to control me?”

The smile on Mary’s face turned mischievous and she reached out and grabbed my cock. “With the joystick between your legs.”

I laughed and kissed my sweet Mary, and then the next interview started up.

Finally, we got to eat some breakfast and Mary and I settled down on the couch and watched this Once Upon a Time on Netflix. And to my surprise, it was good. Somehow it skirted this fine line between corny and schmaltzy. The show had heart and I found myself getting into the show. Once Upon a Time reminded me, weirdly, of the first season of Lost.

The fifth episode ended and Mary stood up, stretching, and then walked upstairs. I frowned, and I almost asked her what she was up to when the next episode started. I paused it, glancing upstairs and wondered what was taking so long. I was excited to start the next episode. After a few minutes she came downstairs dressed in a simple, flowery sundress with thigh-high boots that came just to the hem of her skirt, leaving only an inch of pale thigh was exposed.

“Well, I got to get going, hun,” she said and kissed me. She was wearing a flowery perfume that she must have just put on.

“Where to?” I asked. “I’m bored, maybe I’ll come along.”

She gave me a confused look. “I told you I was seeing Alice today, right?”

Alice. The name left a bad taste in my mouth. I’d met her once, the day we bought all the houses on the street, and we did not hit it off. It was clear as day that the woman was in love with Mary and jealous of me. I looked Mary up and down, frowning. She put on lipstick, too. She was dressed up to go see her lover and that made the bad taste in my mouth worst.

“I thought we could spend the day together,” I told her.

“Sorry,” Mary shrugged. “Alice has been bugging me all week to get together. There was nothing going on today, so I told her we could get together.”

“Well, cancel and spend the day with me,” I said, putting on my most winning smiling.

Mary kissed me. “I’ll only be a few hours.”

“In that motel room?”

“Yeah,” Mary frowned. “What’s wrong, Mark.”

“Oh, nothing, my fiancee’s just all dolled up to go see her lover,” I said.

“She’s just my friend, Mark.” There was a tightness in her voice.

“You don’t spend hours in a motel room with someone who is ‘just a friend,’ Mary.”

She drew in a deep breath, her face reddening. “What I do with my friends is none of your business, Mark.”

“Well, I don’t want you to go.”

“I’m not your slave, Mark!” she yelled. “You made that choice and there’s no going back!”

“Fuck, that was a mistake!” I shouted back. “Why can’t you just drop it!”

She laughed, an angry, mocking laugh. “I would if you’d stop trying to treat me like one of your whores! I can go when I want and do what I want, Mark!”

“And I’m just supposed to be happy when you I see you all dolled up and off to see your lover?”

“I don’t care about all the whores you fuck, Mark!” she shrieked back.

“I don’t love those whores, Mary,” I screamed at her.

“How many times do I have to say I don’t love her, Mark?”

“Maybe you should tell that to Alice!” I angrily pointed out.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she demanded.

“It’s as plain as day that she loves you, Mary. Open up your fucking eyes!”

Her nose flared and she tossed her mane of auburn hair. “Goodbye, Mark,” she hissed. “Hopefully you want be such a dick when I get home.” She slammed the door hard as she left the house

“God dammit,” I muttered to myself.

The moment she was out the door, I regretted the entire fight. I knew Mary loved me. I knew I shouldn’t be jealous of Alice. But that memory of Alice glaring at me while I hugged Mary that day still galled me. Alice had been so possessive of Mary. Of my Mary. I just wanted to track Alice down and set her straight, but that would just make Mary even angrier at me. Mary didn’t want her friend controlled, and I promised not to use my powers on her.

Fuck, I should go apologize to Mary. I stepped out of the house to just see her race off up the street in her red Eos convertible, her auburn hair blowing behind her in the breeze. I had seen her drive off angrily like that once before, at Spinnasse in Seattle when I called her ugly. That had been the spell talking, not my real feelings.

This time it was all me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I couldn’t believe Mark. I wanted to claw his eyes out for being such a pigheaded fool. How could he be jealous of Alice. She was just a friend. Sure, we had sex. But I was fucking my entire family now, and Mark’s family as well. Sex had just become a way of showing any sort of affection for me. And it was Mark’s own, horny fault I was this way.

I was furious the entire drive out to Parkland and the Blue Spruce Motel. Alice was already at the motel, in Room 15 according to her text. I parked my car and knocked on the door. Alice answered in a black teddy trimmed in red lace. The material was transparent and I could see her nipples through the lace of the bodice, pink against the black fabric.

“Hello,” Alice purred and I was on her, pushing her back onto the bed.

She had on a pair of flimsy, black panties and I just ripped them off. Her cunt was shaved and I dove into the tangy, sweet pussy, lapping angrily with my tongue, taking all my frustrations with Mark out on her delicious pussy. I took two fingers and jabbed them up her cunt as my tongue flicked at her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Alice moaned. “Oh, yes, Mary! Fuck, eat my cunt! Oh, fuck! Oh, sweet Jesus fuck!”

I assaulted her pussy, letting my anger with Mark vanish into her steamy cunt. This is what friends were for, helping each other deal with their problems. And right now I needed to deal with the anger I felt at Mark. Feeling Alice’s fingers in my hair, her sleek thighs on my cheek, and her juicy cunt on my lips, I was starting to feel better.

Mark was only jealous because he loved me. He just wanted to spend a quiet day with me. Maybe I could have just seen Alice another day. And maybe if he hadn’t been such a dick about it, I very well might have. I was sucking at her clit, my fingers furiously fucking in and out of her cunt, bringing Alice closer and closer to her orgasm.

“Oh yes! Oh God fucking yes!” she panted as she writhed on the bed. “Oh fuck, that’s so amazing! Keep doing that, oh my sweet Mary!” She began to spasm, writhing on the bed, a flood of fresh juices found my lips. “Oh, my sweet Mary! How I love you!”

What was did she just say? That she loved me. Could Mark be right? No, that couldn’t be it. I was just giving her some great head. It was only the heat of the moment talking. I crawled up the bed and gave her a kiss on the lips, letting Alice taste her delicious pussy.

“Wow,” she panted. “What’s gotten into you.”

“Nothing,” I sighed, nuzzling her neck.

“Tell me, I can see somethings bothering you.”

“Just Mark,” I said in irritation. “We had a fight.”

“Oh,” she said, a hint of something in her voice. Hope? “What did you fight about?”

“About you,” I confessed. “Mark suddenly got real jealous and possessive. He told me not to come see you.”

Alice reached over and touched my face. “Maybe it was a mistake that you got back together with him. I mean, he did dump you for that other chick. And said those mean things about you.”

“That’s not what happened,” I sighed. If I explained what happened, I would have to tell Alice about all of it. And I didn’t want to. With Alice, I could almost pretend like I was a normal person. “It’s not a mistake. We love each other.”

“Then why’s he telling you what to do?” Alice asked. “Why is he trying to control you. That doesn’t sound like love.”

“It was just a stupid fight, Alice,” I protested. “He just wanted to spend the day with me and was disappointed that I made plans. And he’s a little jealous of you. He thinks you’re in love with me.” I laughed. “Silly, right. I tried to tell him we were just friends.”

Alice bit her lip, but didn’t laugh.

“Right, we’re just friends, Alice?”

Alice suddenly kissed me. “Oh, Mary. I’ve loved you ever since I saw you naked that day when you were thirteen.” She kissed me again, I was too stunned to resist. “I’m leaving Dean. It’s over between us.” She clasped my hand. What was going on here? “Mary, I love you so much. More than Mark could possibly love you. I wouldn’t need any other woman but you. Or a man. We can be together and be happy. I would never make you cry and cheat on you, like Mark.” The way she said his name, so full of contempt and hatred.

“But…” I tried to think, to wrap my brain about what was going on.

“I’m tired of meeting in motel rooms,” Alice pressed on. “I want the world to know about us.”

“But I don’t love you, Alice,” I finally got out. “I mean, I had a lot of fun with you.”

“Fun?” Alice had an icy tone to her words and she let go of my hands. “That’s all this was. Just fun. What about the connection, the intimacy. I thought we meant something to each other.”

“That came out wrong,” I apologized, struggling to find the right words to calm Alice down. “We have something. We’re friends, we help each other out. We make each other feel better.”

“Well I want more, Mary,” she said, grasping my hand. “I need you, Mary. I can’t share you with him.” She made “him” sound like a dirty word. “To think about him on you, inside you. I thought I finally had you last week and yet you stayed with him. He’s wrong for you, Mary, can’t you see that.”

“And you’re right for me?” I demanded, suddenly angry at Alice for putting me in this situation. “Christ, Alice. We just meet in a motel a few times a week to fuck and you want me to run off with you. You want me to give up the person I love most in the world for someone I just fuck?”

There was hurt in Alice’s eyes. “Please, Mary. You have to see what a bastard he is. How can you love a man like that?”

I frowned, she wasn’t wrong. “That doesn’t change how I feel, Alice. I love him.”

“Then go!” she shrieked. “Go back to him and be his whore! Go and let him drag you down into his filth! I won’t be there to catch you when he casts you aside for whatever cunt gets his dick hard for next week.”

I couldn’t believe this was happening a second time one day as I stormed off. I slammed the door of my Eos and squealed the tires as I tore off out of the parking lot. This was supposed to be a quiet, relaxing Wednesday. Not the frustrating and confusing mess that it had become. Behind me, the bodyguards were racing to catch up, their sirens blaring as I floored it down Pacific Avenue.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The door slammed, the culmination of the argument happening in Room 15. I moved to the door, the maid’s keys clutched in my sweaty hand. The maid, herself, was gagged and handcuffed in the back of the motel room, being babysat by Duncan and Irene, two of the SWAT officers under my control. King and Dennis, the other two, waited in the SWAT van around the corner.

Last night, my Sisters and I took control of the remaining eight SWAT officers, giving us four each.. Isabella and Agnes were waiting near Mark Glassner’s house with their men. There was only one thing left to do. I took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping out into the sunny, June day. I was dressed in the maid’s clothing, a gray smock with a white apron, the type of uniform you will see a maid wear at any motel, and I walked over to room 15.

A deep breath to calm my roiling stomach, and then I slipped the maid’s keys into the lock. “Housekeeping,” I announced, slipping into the room.

On the bed was a woman in a black teddy who was quickly pulling her covers across her lap. I saw a momentary glimpse of a shaved pussy between her thighs. She had beautiful, black hair that framed what would have been a pretty face. Now it was puffy mess from crying, black mascara leaving unsightly streaks down her cheeks and her hazel eyes were bloodshot.

“What!” the woman gasped. “Don’t you knock.”

“Sorry,” I lied. “Oh, sweetie, what’s wrong,” I told her sitting on the bed next to her. I was using my motherly voice and memories of comforting my own daughters floated up in my mind.

“Nothing,” she said, wiping at her tears. “Just, just leave.”

“I’m Theodora,” I told her. “What’s your name, sweetie.”

“Alice,” she answered.

I grabbed her hand. I needed to perform the Qannow spell on her. I scooted closer. “You can tell me,” I told her, putting on the friendliest, most motherly smile.

“I…I…my girlfriend left me,” she sobbed and I hugged her to my chest. Her tears wetted the front of my smock as I held her.

“Oh how terrible,” I said, rocking the girl. “Why did she leave such a beautiful girl like you?”

She sniffed. “Her fiancee,” Alice bitterly said. “She just wanted to fool around with me.” She sniffed. “It was just fun, Mary said.” More sobs wracked her body. “I thought we had something!”

“I bet you would do anything to be with her?” I asked, my heart hammering.

“I love her,” she moaned. “I love her so much! I would do anything to have my Mary back!”

“Qannow,” I whispered and she stiffened in my arm as the spell took effect.

“I…I have to go,” Alice suddenly said, wiping at her tears. “I needed to get something from home. And then Mary and I can be together.”

I sighed in relief, slipping out of the room as Alice got dressed. My stomach was roiling with nerves. I couldn’t wait for this to be done. No mission had ever stressed me out so much as this one. Ramiel told me the plan should be almost guaranteed to succeed. Alice, under the Qannow spell would stop the Warlocks and I would not have to unleash the SWAT officers.

I collected the two from the motel room, dressed in their black fatigues and body armor, their MP5 sub-machine gun’s dangling from straps across their torsos. They had black ski masks and black helmets and looked positively terrifying. Both were big, even the woman, Irene, and the body armor and gear just made them seem bulkier.

God, people will die if I unleash them. I didn’t want that blood on my hands. We reached the van and King tossed me a spare flak jacket. It was heavy and tight on my chest, as I velcroed the straps, pressing against my breasts. The helmet on my head felt even heavier than the body armor as I strapped it tightly under my chin.

“Let’s go,” I ordered and Dennis started the van. It would all be over soon.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I picked up the phone a dozen times to call Mary and apologize for the fight. And set it right back down. I didn’t want her to get more mad with me for interrupting them. It still left a bitter taste in my mouth, but Mary was right. I had the opportunity to keep her as my slave and I choose to give her back her freedom. And that meant she could do things I didn’t want her too. I just had to trust her.

“Master,” Jessica said, walking up. “Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox is doing a story on you. She wants to get some B-roll of the house.”

I frowned at Jessica, “What?”

“They want to film the outside of the house for the story,” Jessica answered. “It’s very common to collect B-Roll. And the story will be a good piece.”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, dismissively. I really could care less about a story.

“Then, I’ll let the guards at the entrance know,” Jessica said with a smile.

I grunted and started staring at my phone again. I was considering sending a text message to Mary. I know, not the most personal way to apologize. But, I just wanted to let Mary know I was sorry. Plus, a text was less likely to interrupt her and Alice.

The door opened and I looked hopefully at the small hallway that led to the front door. Mary slumped into the living room looking miserable. It hadn’t been that long since she left. I mean, it felt almost like an eternity to me, but really it was only an hour. Clearly her…whatever with Alice didn’t go well. I stood up, swallowing and for a moment as we stared at each other, awkwardly.

“Mare, I’m sorry,” I finally said. “I was…I can’t tell you what to do. That’s wrong. I’m sorry.”

She sighed and hugged me, her flowery perfume smelled intoxicating to my nose. “It’s fine,” Mary sighed.

“It’s not fine,” I said, staring into her green eyes. “I love you and I have to trust you. I believe you when you say don’t love Alice. I’m sorry for getting jealous.”

Mary laughed bitterly. “You weren’t the only one.”

“What?” I asked. “Who are you jealous of?”

“No, Alice,” Mary sighed and sat down on the couch, patting the spot next to her. I sat down and she cuddled up to me. “Alice confessed her love to me, today. She told me I had to choose. You or her.”

I wanted to say I was right, but I sense that was the wrong thing to say. Still, I was right, I thought happily. Instead, I said, “What happened?”

“We fought,” Mary said. “She wasn’t happy that I choose you. I guess I need a new maid-of-honor.”

“I’m sure you guys can work it out,” I said, carefully, trying to hide how pleased I was at the news.

“She asked me to leave you and run away with her, how do you work that out?” Mary asked me. “How can we go back to being friends when I had to reject her love?”

“Time,” I told her. “Alice just needs some distance to sort out her feelings out.”

“I guess,” Mary sadly sighed and snuggled up to me. “Just hold me, okay. And never leave me.”

“I won’t, Mare,” I told her. “We’ll be together forever. You wished it.”

“I sold my soul for it.” Her voice was a soft whisper.

“Do you regret it?”

“Not you.” She paused. “But, look what it’s brought us. We have to go around with guards and our families are in danger.”

“So what should we do? Go find the nun and say, ‘Hey, exorcise us?’ Is that what you want?” Mary didn’t answer, just bit her lip. “I would give it all up for you, Mare, if you really want to give it up.” I kissed her beautiful lips. “You are all I need.”

“But we’d go to prison,” Mary sighed, bitterly. “And…I’m not sure I could give it up. The power is too intoxicating. To control someone.” A shudder ran through her body. “How could I ever give that up. How could you?”

“Because I love you, Mare.”

She smiled and kissed me. Her kiss was sweet and I felt her tongue press on my lips and I relaxed my mouth and let her in. We kissed and kissed, drinking in each other. Time didn’t matter, nothing mattered by my sweet Mary and how her lips felt on mine. I slid my hand up her dress and found her breast and gently caressed her through the fabric.

I wanted to take my time with Mare. Make her feel loved. Her hands gripped my face, tracing my jawline and then running through my hair. I pushed the left strap of her dress to the side and slipped my hand into her bodice and found her perky breast and hard nipple. I traced her aerola, then gently pinched her nipple through her hand.

A throat cleared. “I’m sorry, mam,” one of our bodyguards said, interrupting us. She was 63, one of the twenty-four new recruits from Monday. “There’s an Alice Perry demanding to see you. She was stopped at the entrance.”

Mary sighed. “Send her up. I’ll talk to her.” Mary stood up and and followed 63 outside.

I walked up to the window and watched as Alice pulled up in her cream colored Jetta and got out. I couldn’t hear what they were saying but it didn’t sound friendly. Alice looked almost crazed, her black hair whipping about as she pointed and yelled. The woman just didn’t seem to understand that Mary loved me. Maybe she just needed to see us together.

I pulled on my shoes and walked outside. It was a warm day. The bodyguards were starting to gather from the houses they used as barracks along the street, watching the argument. There was Debra from Q13 Fox filming the argument. Well, I’d have to remember to order her leave this part out of her story. I walked across the lawn to the cul-de-sac. The closer I got the more crazy Alice looked. Her face was twisted ugly with jealousy. She threw her arms about, pointing wildly as she ranted.

“Mark is wrong for you!” Alice screamed. Christ there was spittle flying from her lips.

“You have to leave, Alice,” Mary pleaded. Her orders didn’t work on Alice, I realized. A faint silver outline surrounded Alice, the aura of a normal person. Mary must have told Alice to ignore her commands. Well, I could make her leave, if it came to that. Better to break my promised to Mary then to have the bodyguards force her to leave. Alice might get hurt if she resisted too much.

“Alice,” I said, walking up beside Mary. Alice’s eyes found mine and I saw hatred burning inside them, as her hands were reaching into her purse. “You have to understand…”

“Gun!” 63 shouted from behind me.

My words choked off. It felt like a gorilla was sitting on my chest, crushing me lungs. I could not breath, the weight was too heavy. Blue smoke curled from he barrel of the small gun in Alice’s hand. When did Alice draw the gun? Everything was happening so slowly. Pain was blossoming in my chest as the gun barked over and over again. I was falling backward, it seemed to take an eternity.

As I fell back I could see Mary staring in stunned horror and 63 drawing her own weapon. Alice had a triumphant smile on her face when her body jerked back as the first bullet struck her, the gun falling from her hand. A wisp of blue smoke trailed lazily out of the gun barrel as it fell. I landed on the soft grass.

I could feel every blade of soft grass itching my body, the fresh scent of cut grass filled my nostril. I was staring up at the blue sky. It was so beautiful, I realized, no white clouds marred the deep blue vista. And then the world began to grow black, starting on the edges, the shadows bleeding towards the center of my vision.

Mary’s face appeared above me. She was yelling something, pleading. Her hands were pressing at my chest. She was so beautiful. The most beautiful thing in the world. I tried to tell her that, but only blood escaped my lips. Everything was growing darker the world shrinking until there was only Mary’s perfect face. Her green eyes filled with fear, tears rolling down her freckled cheeks, her auburn hair forming a curtain about her face. I reached up to stroke her face but my arm refused to move.

She was so beautiful.

And then I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 29.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Book

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 27: The Book

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Orgy, Magic, Incest, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Pussy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 26.



The fire crackled in the clearing, fiery sparks rising up into the air like tiny souls. Tonight was Thursday, the Twentieth of June. The Summer Solstice. The coven assembled around the bonfire, all ten women stripped naked, their bodies painted orange and red by the firelight. Ready to worship their Goddesses.

After Lilith freed us from Mark Glassner’s control and we pledged our souls to her, Chantelle and I had been searching for worshipers. Our Goddess, Lilith, commanded us to find her followers and Babylon’s coven was the first.

We met Babylon, the coven’s leader, earlier this week. A single mother and civil engineer for the City of Seattle, who found Wicca after her abusive husband beat her nearly to death. At the shelter, a kind woman named Helena introduced her to the worship of nature and the Divine Goddess. When Helena passed two years ago, Babylon took over the coven and drove out the few men in the coven and any women that objected.

Just what Lilith was looking for. No man was worthy of worshiping Lilith. Most of the coven were gay, I could see their hungry looks as they gazed upon the naked flesh of my wife, Chantelle and myself. And the rest were certainly bi or bi-curious. The coven ranged from the young Crystal, Babylon’s seventeen year-old daughter, to Babylon herself in her early forties.

We convinced Babylon to let us demonstrate our Goddesses power for her group and ask them to pay homage to Lilith. Babylon knew her mythology and seemed to love everything about Lilith. “The first feminist,” Babylon would say. “She wanted to be equal with her husband and he kicked her out and found another wife who would submit to his brutish whims. This is what’s wrong with mainstream, patriarch dominated religion.” A wild look appeared in Babylon’s eyes as she went into a longwinded rant on the evils of male dominated religion.

I could feel the doubt radiating out from the group about our claims of performing magic, particularly from Starlight. She was a green-haired girl with her small, budding breasts and nipples pierced with gold barbells tipped with emeralds and an innocent, pixyish look liked the sweetest, kindest girl you could meet. But I could hear her whisper japes to the other coven members, and the mocking, smug looks she gave us. I liked my women skinny and lithe, like my beautiful Chantelle, and I wouldn’t mind putting her smug mouth to work on my cunt.

“Sisters, we gather on the night of the summer solstice to give thanks to Goddesses in all things,” intoned Babylon, a little pompously I thought. Babylon led the coven through their prayers and incantations for an hour, and it took all my patients to stand with them. I was never one for church. I guess I better learn to like it. Chantelle and I were Lilith’s High Priestesses.

Finally, Babylon and her coven finished their worship, and turned to face us, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana have come before us, High Priestesses of the Goddess Lilith.” Starlight snorted and a few titters echoed through the group. “Now Sisters, please be respectful of those whom claim to speak for a Goddess as illustrious as Lilith. As I was saying before I was interrupted,” she glared at Starlight who remained nonplussed, a mocking smile on her lips, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana wish to demonstrate their Goddess’s power and entreat us to pay homage to Lilith.”

Chantelle strode forward, her black hair rustled in the breeze as she stepped before the group, naked and proud, totally unfazed by all the strange women’s gazes on her lithe, dancer’s body. All those years swinging on stripper pole at Deja Vu were finally paying off. That’s how I met my wife. We both stripped at Deja Vu in Lakewood and fell in love. Chantelle had been dancing on stage when our eyes met and it was electricity. I just had to have her. Before Chantelle, I was a straight girl that liked to fool around with women, sometimes. I walked up behind my wife, pressing my round breasts into my wife’s back, my hands rubbing along her flat stomach, reaching down to her shaved cunt.

“Are you demonstrating your powers or just feeling up your girlfriend’s snatch?” Starlight laughed derisively.

I wanted to run down and claw the bitches eyes out. I had been known to claw at a bitch back at Deja Vu from time to time. I drew in a deep breath and told myself, Svitlana Paquet-Holub you are here to serve Lilith, not wrestle with a mouthy bitch. Chantelle’s hand touched mind, a gentle caress. She sensed my anger at Starlight and wanted me to relax. I kissed her neck in thanks.

“The Great Goddess, Lilith, I beseech thee,” I intoned, repeating the phrases I carefully memorized. None of it was necessary, but Lilith taught us that power required its trappings. Lilith was watching us from the Shadows, the topmost layer of the Abyss, waiting for the moment to reveal herself. “Show your blessing upon your unworthy servant, Chantelle.” My fingers had found Chantelle’s hard, little clit, rolling it between my fingers. I could feel it begin to grow, swelling in my hand.

A gasp sounded from the youngest member of the coven, Crystal. “Something’s growing from her pussy!”

A murmur went through the coven as Chantelle’s clit grew. Lengthening and widening until her clit blossomed into a seven inch cock, complete with the an angry red, mushroom tip and the slit for the urethra. All eyes were upon Chantelle’s crotch. A week ago, Lilith gave each of us a gift in exchange for our worship: for Chantelle, Lilith gave her a clit that could transform into a cock, and for my worship, Lilith granted Chantelle and I eternal youth and beauty.

I enjoyed feeling Chantelle’s cock in my hands. I loved a cock inside me. No dildo or vibrator could ever take the place of a real cock. My appetite had led me to be unfaithful to Chantelle in the past and I knew how much it hurt her every time she saw me with a man. And now, I would never need a man again, my beautiful Chantelle could satisfy that desire.

“Oh, Great Goddess, I thank you for this gift,” I intoned, trying to capture the same pompous tone that Babylon used. “Thank you providing your Daughter with the Seed of Life. No longer must we rely on the brutish embrace of a man to quicken new life. No longer must we be slaves to Man’s brutal appetites.”

I was stroking her cock, my hand gripping her throbbing shaft as my fist pumped up and down on the hard shaft. Every time the sensitive head of her cock rubbed against my palm, a shudder went through my wife’s body. Every eye in the clearing were glued to wife’s cock. The women all grew wet with desire, their nipples hardening and their eyes shiny with lust. I could smell their arousal in the air, mixed with the fragrant cedar burning on the bonfire. I pumped harder, kissing my wife’s neck. An expectant hush fell over the group as they waited for Chantelle’s cock to spew its seed.

I could feel Chantelle tensing in my arm, her breath quickening. She was getting closer to cumming, the sperm was building up in her ovaries. I stroked faster and faster, her pre-cum lubing my palm. My wrist was growing sore, but I kept stroking, and started to intone, “Lilith the Great Goddess! Lilith of the Black Moon! Lilith of the Empty Womb! Appear! Appear before your unworthy Daughters!”

Chantelle gasped and moaned as her body shuddered in my embrace. I could feel the first jet of white cum as it ran through her urethra and shot out of her dick arcing up and into the fire. A second squirt and a third followed, a collective moan went through the group and then the glorious Presence flowed through our bodies like a tidal wave as Lilith appeared, standing atop the fire. The flames of the bonfire lapped harmlessly at her feet.

“Oh my Daughters!” Lilith pronounced, her silvery hair reflecting orange in the firelight, her violet eyes glowing inhumanly. Her large breasts, so perky that they seemed to defy gravity, jiggled and swayed as she slowly turned atop the flames, gazing at each of the coven members. Jutting proudly from her crotch was a penis larger than Chantelle, rising out of the forest of silver fur. And beneath her cock was the opening of her womanhood, glistening with her desire.

The Coven fell upon each other in an orgy of female flesh as Chantelle and I watched. None had ever felt the lust of Lilith’s Presence upon them and were overwhelmed by its intensity. Babylon turned to her daughter, Crystal, and kissed her, neither caring that they were mother and daughter, all that mattered was the lust burning in their bodies.

Mother and daughter were so similar in appearance, both blonde and tall. The only difference was age. Babylon was Crystal’s beauty ripened with maturity, her breasts swollen with motherhood. Crystal bent down and engulfed her mother’s nipple, nursing once more as her mother’s hands roamed her body, finding her daughter’s shaved, wet cunt and shoving fingers up inside her.

A redhead named Mona, short and curvy, knelt before Chantelle and sucked her cock into her mouth. My wife moaned in pleasure, reaching down and gripping Mona’s head and began fucking her cock into the woman’s mouth. A hand grabbed me and turned me around and there was Starlight, lust shining in her pixyish face.

All mockery and doubt was wiped from her face. I reached out, caught her green hair and pulled the young woman to me, kissing her passionately on the face. Her apple-sized breasts rubbed against my full tits, the cold emerald of her piercing digging into my soft flesh. Her mouth kissed me back eagerly, her tongue agile and quick as it explored my mouth.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and I pushed down and Starlight eagerly sank to her feet, kneeling before me. Her breath was hot on my shaved cunt and then her tongue was licking at my slit and I shuddered in pleasure. Her smug mouth felt just as amazing as I thought it would. I gripped her dyed-green hair and rubbed my cunt all over her agile and quick tongue, enjoying as she explored every fold and crevice of my cunt.

“Drink my cum!” Chantelle moaned, cumming in Mona’s mouth. “Oh, fuck, drink that delicious, female-semen!”

“Oh my Goddess!” Mona moaned. “It taste just like real cum!”

I shuddered, cumming on Starlight’s mouth as Lilith voice purred through the air, “Of course it is real! I give you this promise, worship me and no longer will you have to be slaves to men and their lusts just to have children! My Daughters, when we control the world, there will be peace. When we control the world, there will only be caring and kindness. We will nurture each other, not tear each other down! Worship me, my Daughters!”

“My Goddess!” Starlight moaned fervently, my juices glistening on her face. “I am your humble servant!”

“My Goddess!” Crystal panted, looking up from her mother’s cunt, her lips sticky with her mother’s passion.

“I will follow, my Goddess!” Babylon moaned, her face sticky with her daughter’s cunt.

“I am yours, Lilith!” screamed Mona, white cum staining her lip.

More called out, pledging themselves to Lilith until the entire cover knelt before her. I glanced at my wife and saw the pleased smile on her face. Our Goddess trusted us to find her worshipers and we succeeded. I knelt down, pushing Starlight onto her back, spreading her slim thighs. Her cunt was shaved and glistening. I lowered my face and claimed my reward, as Starlight moaned, delighting in my tongue.

“Spread the word!” Lilith commanded, her voice echoing through the clearing. “In one month’s time, my vessel shall be born and I shall enter the world once more in the flesh, unchained from my prison. In one month, we women shall retake the world that was stolen from us by men. In one month time, each of you shall receive my Gift and my Blessing! Now worship me!”

“How?” Starlight moaned as she came on my face, flooding my lips with her tart honey.

“With your bodies!” Lilith pronounced. “Love each other and delight in each other’s flesh!”

I rose up from between Starlight’s thighs and saw Mona watching, cum staining her lips. I reached out and grabbed Mona, pulling her to me and kissing her soft lips. I tasted the salty flavor of my wife’s seed as we knelt together and laid upon the soft grass and Mona tasted Starlight’s honey on my lips. I was atop her, our bodies rubbing together. Her legs spread and my aching cunt rubbed against her aching cunt, our hard clits kissed and pleasure surged through our bodies as we worshiped our Goddess.

Next to me, Chantelle lay atop Starlight, fucking the green-haired girl’s cunt. Chantelle reached out her hand, grabbed mine and I could feel my wife’s love through the gentle caress of her fingers on my hand. Together, we would help Lilith make the world a far better place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I flickered about the clearing, watching my followers worship me with sex. I could feel the power of their lust in the air, an electric charge that helped tie me to the mortal world. Since that slattern, Mary, used her last boon, the only thing that tied me here was my vessel growing in Karen’s womb.

Without that tiny vessel, I would be once more chained to the abyss. But, thanks to Lucifer, I was summoned and broke the power of that Priestess. And only in the womb of a disgrace Priestess could my new body be grown. I smiled, remembering how easy it had been to get Mark to agree to let me fuck Karen.

I flickered, appearing across the clearing.

It was frustrating, this flickering manifestation. I am amazed I was able to hold my manifestation above the fire as long as I did. It took incredible concentration to keep it up. But, watching my worshipers orgy distracted me and now I was barely able to stay in the same spot for a minute. I just kept a mysterious smile on my face, and let these foolish mortals think I was doing it on purpose.

I stood before mother and daughter, watching them devour each other’s cunts, their tongue lapping through nearly identical pussies. Flicker. I was before Chantelle as she fucked Starlight her cock poking in and out of Starlight’s shaved cunt. Flicker. A blonde woman and an Asian woman were eating each other’s cunts. Flicker. Lana was spreading the legs of Mona, feasting on her bare cunt. Flicker.

But the flickering didn’t matter. In one month I would be reborn, and until then, each of these women would find others to worship me. Slowly, my power would grow and grow until I was once again worshiped by the masses. I gazed to the northwest, towards the city of Seattle. There I would build my new seat, amongst the seven hills of Seattle. Like at Babylon of old.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The shower was warm, washing away the sweat from the morning jog. The jogging sluts were disappointed that there was no club meeting tomorrow, but Mary and I were flying out to New York City for the weekend after my dad’s funeral today. Mary’s hands soaped my back, her touch easing the tension from my body. Our showers together after jogging were becoming my favorite part of the day. Just Mary and myself.

When we got home last night from recruiting the our pilots, the media was waiting for us. They had gotten word about the banks I robbed on Wednesday. Mary and I gave another interview, lying that we were innocent and Mary skillfully turned the interview back to our charity. Debra from Q13 Fox was back, her mouth hungry to suck my cock again. It was the best part of the interview.

Mary soapy hands reached down, massaging my ass, a throaty purr came from her lips. “Have I told you how great your butt’s looking, Mark?” Mary asked. “Hmm, it’s so firm and tight now.”

“Well, I’m glad all the jogging’s paying off,” I answered.

Mary laughed. “I know the real reason you go jogging, I’ve fucked all those sluts, too!”

I turned to face her. Mary’s heart-shaped face was dominated by her beautiful smile, cute dimples appearing on her freckled cheeks and her green eyes twinkled mischievously. “The sluts are just the bonus,” I protested, pulling Mary to me. Her wet breasts rubbed against my chest and I captured her lips in a kiss.

I slid my hands down and squeezed her plump ass. “Have I ever told you how great your butt looks.”

“Really?” Mary asked, turning around, wiggling her butt at me. “You don’t think I could stand to lose a few pounds off my ass.”

“No, Mare,” I said, staring at her beautiful ass. My cock was hardening, bumping into her. “I love your ass just the way it is.”

“Mmhh, I can feel that,” Mary purred, pushing her ass back into my cock, rubbing her ass against my cock.

I grabbed my cock, sliding the head through her crack, down between her legs to Mary’s wet, hungry pussy. My cock nudged the opening to her cunt and Mary moaned as I slid slowly inside my sweet filly. I loved being in Mary’s pussy, enjoyed the tight, wet grip of her silky walls. I slid all they way inside her, until her soft ass pillowed against my groin, wrapping my arms around her and just enjoyed being buried to the hilt inside her.

“Hmm, that’s nice,” Mary sighed as I kissed at her neck. Her pussy was twitching on my cock.

I started to slowly make love to her, enjoying the feel of her wet back against my chest as my shaft slowly thrust in and out of her in short strokes. My hands roamed the front of her body, sliding up her wet thighs, reaching her flat stomach, and then to her perky breasts. I would pinch her nipples then slide down and play with her pubic hair shaped into fiery heart.

Mary turned her head, her mouth open in pleasure and kissed my lips. I started to go faster, longer and harder thrusts. Mary was bracing her arms against the wall, now, pushing back against my thrusts. Mary’s tongue slipped into my mouth, playing with my tongue. My balls were tightening as Mary’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to cumming with every plunge into her velvety tunnel.

“You feel so amazing,” I moaned. “Are you close?”

“Oh, yes, Mark!” Mary gasped. “Uhm, I’m getting closer. Ohh, just keep sliding in and out of me, hun.”

I nibbled on her ear as I thrust harder into her, enjoying her gasps and moans as much as I enjoyed her tight pussy. I found her breasts with both my hands, squeezing her perky flesh, feeling her hard nubs. I pinched both of her nipples and Mary cooed in pleasure, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. The water splashing on my back was growing cooler and cooler as the hot water was running out, but I didn’t care. I was too close to cumming in my filly. I grit my teeth, wanting to last long enough for Mary to cum.

“Yes, yes!” moaned Mary. “Oh Mark, that’s it! Umm, yes, you’re driving me crazy! Oh, fuck!” Her cunt was contracting on my cock and I finally relaxed my balls and groaned as I spilled into her, three large blasts of cum to fill her cunt.

I wanted to cuddle with Mary but the water was splashing on my back was cold and I regretfully pulled out Mary’s cunt and reached behind me to turn off the shower faucet before I started chattering. Naked, we went down to breakfast to see what delicious meal Desiree had whipped up for us. They were delicious, spicy omelets that we all devoured with gusto.

Beneath the table, Desiree was eating the creampie I made in Mary’s cunt while teenage Violet was sucking my cock, bobbing her head up and down, her tongue swirling about my cock. Her hands reached down to cup my balls and quickly milked some cream to go with her breakfast. And she was nice enough to share it with nerdy April, the teenage girls were swapping the cum back and forth and it wasn’t long before they were sixty-nining on the floor.

Mary slipped upstairs to start getting ready for the funeral. “I have to put on my face,” she said with a smile. “And Mark, don’t play with the sluts too long, you have to get ready, too.”

She knew me too well as my cock hardened watching the two teenage sluts rolling on the floor as they eagerly sucked each other’s cunts. My cock was hard and I looked around the room. Allison was sitting on Desiree’s lap, the pair sharing a deep kiss. Allison’s engagement ring glinted on her hand as she made out with her fiancee.

Lillian was giving me sultry looks from across the table. All it took was my smile, and the slut knew just what to do. She got up and walked around the table and bent over, exposing her shaved cunt. I could smell the tart flavor of her arousal. I ran a finger through her swollen vulva and gathered her juices, licking her delicious flavor off my finger.

“Where should I fuck you, Lillian?” I asked, running my finger though her slit. “In your cunt?” I shoved my finger into her pussy, bringing a soft moan from her lips. “Or your ass?” I pulled my sticky finger out and shoved it up her ass.

“Oh, Master, I don’t care!” she moaned. “I only care that my slutty body makes you happy.”

“Good girl,” I answered, standing up and giving her ass a pat.

My cock was hard and I rubbed it against her puckered asshole and shoved it in. Lillian gasped in pain and smiled back at me. “Oh, fuck my slutty ass as hard as you want, Master!” she gasped. I drew back and shoved it in again. “Ohh, thank you, Master!”

I fucked her hard and fast, enjoying her tight ass. My balls were slapping against her taint. I pounded her harder and harder. She moaning in pain and pleasure, slamming her ass back into me as she pleaded with me to fuck her harder.

“Yes, Master!” she was gasping. “My slutty ass needs your cum! Please, Master, oh please fill me up with your lovely cum!”

“You’re going to get your wish, whore!” I moaned, drilling her ass harder and harder. I exploded inside her, creaming her slutty ass.

I pulled out of her and turned to see doll-faced Korina, her arm in a sling, and her big, blue eyes shining in lust. Wordlessly she knelt down behind Lillian and spread her asscheeks. Her tongue came out, licking at Lillian’s ass, gathering my cum that was leaking out. Korina sealed her mouth around Lillian’s anus and started sucking, desperate to get every drop of her Master’s cum like a good slut.

My cock was hard and dirty and I looked around the room, wondering who to fuck next. Desiree was sitting in a dining chair, her legs spread obscenely wide as Allison licked nosily at her cunt. Allison’s slim ass and tight slit was pointed right at me. Strawberry-blond Fiona and busty, petite Xiu were making out. April and Violet were scissoring, now, humping their cunts together as they played with their budding breasts.

I knelt behind Allison and shoved my cock into her sopping cunt. She didn’t even stop licking Desiree’s snatch out, just started wiggling her hips and moaning her pleasure. Her cunt was tight and hot, and I washed my dirty cock clean of Lillian’s ass inside Allison’s sweet twat. Desiree was gripping Allison’s bubble-gum pink dyed hair, rubbing the teenage sluts face into her cunt.

“Fuck her dirty cunt, mi Rey!” Desiree moaned in encouragement. “The little slut needs a dick up her snatch all the time! Ohh, mi Sirenita going to make me cum!”

I was pounding Allison’s cunt hard and watched as Desiree shook in the chair as her orgasm rolled through her, flooding her little fiancee’s mouth with her cum. Allison’s cunt was spasming on my cock, cumming with Desiree. I just kept right on fucking her, enjoying the pleasure of her cumming pussy gave my cock. And Allison kept right on licking Desiree, her pink tongue rooting around the Latina’s cunt, eager to taste every part of her.

“Oh you delicious whore,” Desiree moaned. “Oh, how I love mi Sirenita!”

I could feel my orgasm coming as Desiree bucked on Allison’s hungry lips a second time, her large breasts heaving as her body shook and she screamed wordlessly. My balls tightened and I slammed harder and harder into the teen’s cunt. “Fucking slut!” I moaned. “Fuck you have a tight, slutty cunt!” I shuddered as my cum poured into Allison’s hungry cunt.

Allison lifted her face from Desiree’s cunt and glanced back at me, her face shiny with Desiree’s passion. “Oh, thank you for cumming in my pussy!” she moaned happily.

I left Allison getting her cunt licked clean by Desiree and head upstairs. I found Mary standing before the bathroom sink applying her makeup. She was wearing a black, lacy bra that cupped her perky breasts, a black garter belt that held up a pair of black, thigh high stockings. Over the garter belt she wore a flimsy pair of black panties. Her panties could come off, but the stockings would stay on. Mary knew I liked a girl in stockings.

“I laid out your clothes, Mark,” she said, not looking at me as she carefully applied her mascara.

Mary was beautiful without makeup on, but she became just gorgeous with it. “You’re so beautiful, Mare.” She smiled, her lips shiny red.

I pulled on the clothes she left out. Dark slacks, a white, buttoned-down shirt and a nice, dark gray jacket. The black tie was a clip on. Mary dressed in the most conservative dress I’ve ever seen her in, the skirt fell almost to her knees and the bodice only exposed half of her cleavage. She placed the heart-shaped locket I bought her around her neck, and a pair of diamond earrings.

Antsy was waiting downstairs in a simple, black dress, her black hair done up in a simple braid. “Hey, bro,” she said, a little sad. “I…Christ, I still can’t believe Dad’s dead.”

“I know,” I told her and hugged my little sister as she gave a ragged sob into my chest.

We drove to Dwyer Funeral Home in Parkland, across the street from the Market Place grocery store. My mom wasn’t coming. But she saw watched us leave in my Mustang, her face red with tears. She loved dad once, before he became abusive. I think she may have loved him when she pulled the trigger on the shotgun and killed him. Mom just hated Dad more than she loved him by then.

The funeral was held in small room, a few rows of pews before the plinth and the simple urn, that contained Dad’s ashes, sat on. A huge photo of my dad, from when he was young and still fit, not the fat alcoholic he became, sat on a easel. Only a few people showed up, my uncle Aaron, dad’s older brother, his wife Dee, and Dad’s poker bodies. The minister stepped up in his black shirt and starched white collar and read from scripture. I didn’t hear a word he said. I was lost in memories of dad before he hurt his back, when he was a real father and not the drunken asshole he became.

“Would anyone like to say a few words about David Glassner?” the minister asked.

I don’t know why I stood up and walked to the podium. I hadn’t planned on saying anything. “Dad, you were an abusive, drunk,” I heard myself say as I stared at the urn. “An asshole to Mom, to me, and to Antsy. But, you weren’t always like that. I remember the time I helped you replace the front door knob.” I smiled, remembering my dad’s hand rubbing my head. “You told me I was good boy for helping you out. So, Dad, I forgive you. Wherever you are.”

I was close to crying as I walked from the podium and out the door. I leaned against the wall and Mary appeared and hugged me, cradling me to her breast as I cried. When I regained my composure, I saw my Uncle Aaron keeping a discreet distance, his stout wife at his side. He held Dad’s urn in one hand.

“Hey, Mark,” he said. “Tell your mom that I understand why she did it.”

Uncle Aaron shook my hand and Aunt Dee kissed me on both cheeks. “We have a flight to catch,” she said with an apology and then they walked out of the funeral home.

Mary and I had a flight to catch as well. I tossed Antsy my Mustang’s keys. “Don’t wreck my car,” I told her. “I stole it from this asshole and its just so satisfying to drive.”

“Will see, big bro,” Antsy grinned and gave us warm hugs. “Don’t wreck New York.”

Mary and I rode with our bodyguard’s to the Airport. Half the guard was coming with us, two to watch the plane and the other four to protect us in New York. I may be paranoid, but Brandon Fitzsimmons knows about the book we’re after and who knows what sort of mischief he may be causing. And it wasn’t just Brandon we needed to worry about. There was a nun lurking about as well.

We arrived at Thun field to find our Gulfstream fueled and ready to go. Our pilots, Joslyn and Lynda were walking about the plane doing their final inspections. Both were wearing slutty stewardess uniforms. Short, blue miniskirts, low cut blouses that left most of their breasts exposed, particularly Lynda with her large tits. Her nipples and piercings pressed hard against the tight, thin material of her blouse.

Our luggage was stowed and Mary and I climbed up the stairs that fold out from the door to find Monique and her friend Lize waiting for us. I thought our pilots found some slutty stewardess outfits, but they had nothing on Monique and Lize’s. Both women wore skirts so short they didn’t even cover the bottom of their asses. You could clearly see their naked pussies beneath the skirt. And the blouses were white bustier that cupped their breasts and left them completely exposed. Red and blue striped ties were around their necks, dangling between the slopes of their exposed breasts.

Monique was a French beauty, her long, curly black hair was piled up one side and fell about her left shoulder, tumbling down across her back and left breast. She was tall and willowy and moved with an exotic grace as she walked up the plane to greet us with passionate kisses that left my cock achingly hard. She was the trophy wife of the previous owner of the plane, Julius Prescott III. Her friend, Lize, was another bored trophy wife and one of Monique’s many lovers.

“This is my sweet, little Lize,” Monique purred, grabbing the other woman’s hand and leading her forward.

There was nothing little about Lize. She was as tall as Monique, and voluptuous. Her tits were large and round, topped with large, pink nipples that were hard as rocks. Her blonde hair was long and straight, and fell down her back in a long, french braid that reached down to the small of her back. Her pussy was shaved smooth and I could see a glint of gold as she walked forward. Her clitoral hood had been pierced by a gold ring.

Monique boasted that her little Lize would do anything Monique asked and she wasn’t kidding. Lize seemed completely at east being so naked before a pair of strangers. “Lize, you’re going to be our stewardess from now on,” I told her. “Whenever we call, you’ll drop what your doing and come over to Thun Field.”

“Oh, I’d love that,” she purred.

“We’ll be taxing now,” Joslyn announced over the plain’s intercom. “Everyone should take their seats for take off.

I grabbed Lize’s hand and led her over to the first seat, sitting down. Lize smiled, rubbing my hardening cock through my slacks, she unzipped me and deftly pulled out my cock, stroking my dick in her hands. The plane started to roll forward as the six bodyguards took their seats behind us and Mary pulled Monique into her lap and started kissing the stewardess, her fingers playing with Monique’s nipples.

Lize knelt down, her mouth warm and wet as she engulfed my cock, sucking hard at my dick. “Fuck,” I moaned. “You are one slutty woman!”

“Ohh, I know,” she cooed. “Alas, my poor husband doesn’t know how to handle my appetites.”

“I’m very good at feeding sluts just what they want,” I said with smile.

“Good,” she purred and sucked my cock back into her mouth swirling her tongue about my cock.

The plane was taxing to the runway, turning a corner and stopped. The engine started to roar, preparing for takeoff, and I pulled Lize up. Her cunt slid down on my cock as the plane accelerated forward, driving Lize into my lap and burying my cock up inside her. I was forced back into my seat as the plane raced forward and Lize was forced onto my cock.

“Oh fuck!” she moaned, her cunt squeezing my cock, silkily, as the plane leapt up from the ground and we started climbing.

I sucked one of Lize’s large nipples into my mouth, squeezing her ass. Her hips started to rise and lower on my cock as the inertia forcing us into the chair lessened. Up and down on my cock she rode, feeling so deliciously wonderful on my cock.

“Ohh, you have a nice cock,” she moaned. “Hmm, I am so glad Monique invited me. This is so much more fun than going to some silly fund raiser.”

Monique giggled as she slid off Mary’s slap. “See, Lize. Just like I promised.” Monique’s hands disappeared beneath Mary’s skirt and Mary lifted her ass up allowing Monique to pull off her lacy, black panties. Monique inhaled Mary’s fragrance than threw the panties at us.

They landed on Lize’s magnificent rack a Lize held them to her face, inhaling deeply of Mary’s fragrance. “Umm, your fiancee smells delicious,” Lize sighed. “But your cock feels more delicious in my hungry pussy!”

“Yes, Mary has a tasty clam,” Monique said happily ass she spread Mary’s legs and dove beneath Mary’s skirt to start licking at her pussy.

“Oh, god I love your tongue on my snatch!” Mary moaned. “You fucking little pussy slut! Eat my delicious clam! Devour me! Make me cum all over your beautiful face! I want to see those lips stained with my juices!”

Mary was writhing in her chair as Monique devoured her. Lize was pumping up and down on my cock faster and faster, squeezing her cunt on my cock as she rose up and then slid back down. I pulled her face down and kissed her lips, her tongue eager to play with mine. I slid my hand gripping her ass into her crack, finding her puckered hole and shoving a finger up inside her.

“Ooh, you like playing with my backdoor?” Lize moaned. “Umm, I love it! Maybe you’ll fuck my ass before we land?”

“Absolutely, slut,” I moaned, fingering her asshole as she rode me. “I’m going to cum up inside your cheating, married cunt!”

“Oh, do it!” she moaned. “Umm, my husband cannot satisfy me, but your cock feels so good inside me.” Then she bent lower and whispered in my ear. “My husband and I are trying to have a child, but his little sperm just can’t seem to find my little egg.”

Her words echoed in my head and my balls responded, filling her fertile cunt with a load of my sperm. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as she came, throwing her head back and moaning in pleasure, slamming her hips down and burying her cock deep inside her cunt. Her breasts heaved in front of my face and I captured a nipple, sucking on it as she settled her weight down on me.

“Mhh, you’re making me cum, slut!” Mary moaned next to me and I released the nipple to watch her beautiful face contorted in pleasure, her body shaking as she enjoyed Monique’s tongue on her cunt. Mary stood up, stretching and turned around, “Unzip me,” she ordered and Monique stood up, her face shiny with Mary’s juices and did just that. Mary pulled off her bra until she stood only in her garter belt and stockings.

“God you look so sexy,” I told her, my cock coming to life in Lize’s cunt.

“Ohh, you want to go again?” Lize asked.

“Yeah, but not with you,” I told her. Mary had a pleased smile on her face.

“C’mon stallion, let’s break in our bed and join the mile high club!” Mary grinned, holding out her hand.

“I think we just did,” I pointed out with a smile.

Mary waved her hand, dismissively. “It doesn’t count with sluts.”

Lize got off me, her cunt sticky with my cum and shrugged and pulled Monique to her and the pair started kissing as Mary led me back to the cabin. The bodyguards were starting to get frisky. When we created the bodyguards, we divided them into partners and ordered each pair to fall in love. The pairs were starting to make out and undress each other and as Mary close the cabin door, we could hear the muffled moans of women pleasuring women outside.

“God, you look so sexy in nothing but stockings,” I moaned, pulling off my clothes as Mary spread out on the bed, posing like a pin-up model. Her legs were spread just enough to hint at her wet cunt between her thighs.

She crooked her finger and I crawled naked across the bed, my cock hard. I crawled over her and kissed her on the lips as I settled my weight on her. I nibbled on her lips, then I went lower, kissing down the slopes of her breasts. I circled her breast with my mouth, licking a slow spiral up to her hard nipple. She gasped in pleasure as I sucked the hard nub into my mouth, swirling it around before I released her nipple.

“No,” she panted. “Please don’t stop, Mark!”

But I ignored her, teasing her as I kissed over to her other breast and slowly spiraled around that breast with kisses while Mary begged me to suck her nipple. Finally, I reached the summit and sucked that nipple into my mouth and Mary shook beneath me as she had a small orgasm.

“Oh, Mark!” she panted. “Oh, your lips feel so wonderful!”

I started kissing lower, tracing her ribs, then down across her flat stomach. I stuck my tongue into her cute belly button and she squirmed beneath me as she giggled. I kissed down to the heart of pubic hair above her pussy, enjoying the silky feel on my cheek. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, the best smell in the world. I kissed down her pubic bone and then to her inner thigh, ignoring her pussy.

“Please, Mark!” she moaned. “Please kiss my pussy! Oh, I’m so horny! Please, oh, please!”

“As you wish, my sweet filly,” I answered and kissed her vulva.

“Yes, thank you Mark!” she moaned. “I love you so much!”

I showed my love by licking up her slit, reveling in the flavor of her pussy. Her body shuddered beneath my kisses as I worshiped her beautiful pussy. I sucked her labia into my mouth, running my tongue across the sensitive folds, up to her hard little clitoris. Brushing it with my tongue before sucking her other labia into my mouth. I spread her open, the most beautiful of flowers, and stared into her wet, pink depths before I dived into the feast of her cunt.

“Oh fuck, Mark!” she moaned, her hips writhing in pleasure. “Yes, yes! Oh you’re going to make me cum, hun! Oh, please make me cum!”

I probed my tongue deep into her pussy, rubbing my nose against her clit as she moaned wantonly beneath me. Her body went rigid then she spasmed about me, flooding my mouth with her cum. I drank every drop like I was dying of thirst. She tasted so wonderful. I kept licking until another orgasm spasmed through her.

“Oh Mark, I need to taste you,” she begged.

I rolled onto my back and she straddled my face, lowering her cunt down to my lips. Her breasts rubbed against my stomach as her hands stroked my cock and then her lips devoured my cock. I moaned into her pussy as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. Then she started bobbing her head, sucking, taking more and more of my cock into her mouth until I was brushing at her throat.

And then she was deepthroating me, her lips pressed against my groin as her throat tightened at my cock. I sucked at her clit, playing with the sensitive pearl with my tongue bringing muffled moans from her lips. She sucked back up on my cock, licking the tip and then she was deepthroating me again. My balls were boiling and as she slid back up I exploded into her lips. She swallowed greedily and sat up, spinning around and straddling my waist.

“I love you, Mare,” I moaned as she sank down onto my hard cock. She leaned down and kissed me on the lips, her mouth salty with my cum as she started to fuck me. I held her tight, my hands running down her back and plump ass as she slid up and down on my body, her nipples rubbing against my chest.

I hugged her and rolled her onto her back, her auburn hair fanning out on the bed, her lips pursed in joy. I captured those lips, her tongue slid into my mouth as her arms wrapped around my body, pressing me to her chest. I thrust into her, sliding my hand down to cup her plump ass, sliding up her thigh as she entwined her legs about my waist.

“Hmm, my mighty stallion!” Mary moaned beneath, her green eyes staring up into mine. “Oh yes, I love my stallion atop me!”

I smiled. “You enjoying your ride?” I panted, reveling in the tight grip of her cunt.

“Yes, yes! Fuck your naughty filly! Ride her hard!” she moaned and then she was kissing me again, her fingernails racking my back as she came beneath me.

Her cunt massaged my cock, drawing me closer and closer to spilling my seed within her. I plunged harder and harder inside her, sucking on her lower lip. I groaned, muffled by her sweet mouth, as my cum spilled into my love. I collapsed atop her, resting in her embrace as she nuzzled at my neck. I rolled onto my back, carrying her so she lay atop me. Her auburn hair fanned across my chest, as soft as silk, as she rested her head on my chest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Master, Mistress, we’ll be landing in twenty minutes,” Lynda announced over the speaker, “so, please, wrap up any fucking going on back there.”

I had Lize’s mouth glued to cunt, lapping away as Mark fucked her ass. Every thrust of my randy stallion’s cock drove Lize’s mouth into my cunt. I gripped her blonde curls with one hand, rubbing the sluts face into my cunt, as the other hand wrapped around Monique’s ass. The French slut was sitting on my face, my tongue shoving through her tart flavored cunt.

I could hear the slap of Mark’s groin on Lize’s ass pick up as Mark wanted to cum before we had to stop, driving the slut’s face harder into my own cunt. Her nose was bumping into my clit, sending delicious tremors of pleasure throughout my body. I sucked at Monique’s clit, flicking my tongue about her little pearl as I strove to bring her delicious clam to orgasm.

“Fuck your ass is tight!” Mark moaned. “I’m going to cream in your slutty fucking ass!”

“Ohh yes, ma chérie!” Monique moaned. “Eat my clam! Oh, yes, Jouir de, jouir de!”

Monique started a chain reaction, as her tart juices flowed into my mouth, I felt my own orgasm exploded in my cunt, writhing throughout my body, my juices flooding into Lize’s lips as she nibbled on my labia. Then she was moaning into my cunt, her ass must be clenching on Mark’s cock as she came. And then Mark was grunting, slamming one last time into Lize as he spilled his cum into her ass.

Mark pulled out, his cock dirty and we all scrambled to find our seats. The bodyguards were disengaging from each other. No one had their clothes on. Not even the pilots. During the flight they each took turns coming back to get fucked and we could see them naked through the open door to the cockpit as the plane started to descend into LaGuardia Airport.

After we landed, everyone put on their clothes. The bodyguard’s put back on their slutty cop outfits and belted on their gunbelts. We brought Squad B with us: 15, 16, 23, 24, 32, and 34. We left 23 and 24 to watch the plane with the pilots. I kissed both our stewardess. “Thank you for making it such a memorable flight,” I told them. “We plan on leaving at four, New York time, on Sunday. So have fun until then.”

Monique and Lize giggled. They were dressed in their regular clothing. “Shopping on Fifth Avenue,” Monique sighed happily.

“Let’s spend our husband’s money and then find some young studs to fuck us silly!” Lize declared, hooking her arm around Monique and the pair headed off into the airport.

I arrange the transportation. Two NYPD cruisers waited for the bodyguard’s to drive and a limousine. “I asked for the hottest driver they had,” I told Mark. “So finger’s crossed that we get a looker.”

Mark grinned as we waked up, his arm resting on my hip. I was wearing a tight, red dress that clung to my body. The skirt was short and if I bent over anyone could see I wasn’t wearing underwear. Mark was in his usual jeans, a new pair I bought for him that fit his slimmer body better and made his ass look so scrumptious, along with some band’s T-shirt.

“The Glassners?” a woman asked as she got out of the limo. She was a tall woman with an angelic face and beautiful lips. Her hair was bleached blonde and tied up at the nape of her neck. A black, chauffeur’s cap rested on her head and she was dressed in a traditional chauffeur’s outfit; black slacks, black jacket and white, buttoned-down shirt with a red and orange striped tie.

“Yeah, I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

I looked her up and down and smiled. She had a nice pair of breasts that filled out her shirt quite nicely. “What’s your name?”

“Leah,” she answered with a big smile.

“Well, Leah, you’re going to be our slutty chauffeur,” I told her. “Where’s the nearest sex shop, we need to get you properly dressed.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You must be Monsieur Fitzsimmons?” a graceful woman with olive skin asked with a thick, French accent. She was dressed in a gray habit, belted about her slim waist, a white veil draped across her head, covering her dark hair, and a white stole that hung about her neck, hanging down the front of her habit almost all the way to the floor. “I am Mother Superior Maryām, please come in.” She couldn’t be the Mother Superior, she looked like she was eighteen.

I followed her into the stone building, the floors were covered in worn Persian rugs and led me through the tight corridors to a surprisingly modern kitchen and motioned to a wooden chair at a small table. “Tea?”

“Eh, yes,” I answered. Tea wasn’t my thing, but I didn’t want to be rude. Not when I was here to ask a favor.

She grabbed a porcelain tea pot, steam rising from the spout, and set two porcelain cups before us, pouring the fragrant tea. “Now, you said you were interested in a book, no?” she asked in her heavy, French accent, spooning sugar into her tea. She savored the aroma of the tea and then took a sip.

“Yes, it is called the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I answered.

“And why would you want that book, Monsieur Fitzsimmons?”

“Academic research,” I lied. “I have an interest in esoteric texts.”

A dangerous smile appeared on the Mother Superior’s face. “And what is the real reason, sir?”

“Like I said…” Her dark eyes stared at me, suddenly so ancient and wise, pinning me to my seat. How could you lie to a soul that old. I swallowed, trying to think but it was hard. “My wife was taken by a Warlock. A vile man named Mark Glassner.”

She cocked her head, eying me, peering into my soul like a scientist peering at a germ beneath his microscope. “Yes, that is a truth, not the whole truth.”

“No, I just want to get back my wife,” I protested as her eyes bore into me. “Okay, and to get some payback against Mark. But the bastard stole my wife from me. Made her…be his whore.” The surveillance photos Doug Allard took flashed through my mind of Desiree fucking Mark, Mary, the SWAT officers, and all those other women in my house.

“And if you had this book you would, what, defeat Mark and free your wife? And then what would you do? Nothing?” she asked pointedly. “No, I do not think so. I can see the ambition, the lust for power in your soul. You did not come here for Desiree, that is the lie you tell yourself. You came here for power.”

“Of course I want to free my wife!” I shouted, slamming my fist. “And I need power to do it!”

“Why?” she asked. “Your wife does not love you. Deep down you have always known it. She married you for your money and you married Desiree for her beauty. No, you want what Mark has. You are jealous of his power, lust after for, want it for your very own.”

“No, I love my wife,” I protested. I mean, I always had lingering doubts about Desiree’s motivation to marry me. But, I loved her. She was so gorgeous, so generous, how could I not love her.

“Like you loved your first wife?”

Why was she bringing up that slut. My eyebrows furrowed as I puzzled out her intentions. “I did love her,” I carefully said, “until she whored around behind my back and made me look like a complete idiot.”

“And is that why you beat her?”

Fuck, how could she know that. Something burned my hand and I realized my fist was shaking so badly, tea spilling onto my hand. “She didn’t listen,” I protested, setting down the tea cup. “If she only listened, I wouldn’t have had to…correct her.”

That fucking smile played on the bitch’s lips and those eyes seemed to spear right through me, like I was dirt. “And how long would it have been before Desiree would need…correction?” she asked.

My anger was burning inside me. How did this cunt know anything about Maryanne. This fucking slut was standing in the way of me and rescuing my Desiree. My fists were itching. Maybe this bitch needed some…correcting. My eyes glanced to the counter and the block of knives. That would show the bitch.

“Just let me have the book and I’ll do what you fucking nuns can’t seem to do!” My anger exploded out of me and my fist slammed into the table. A mocking laugh escaped her lips. Not fear, not surprise, but derision and dismissal. The gall of this bitch. She doesn’t even respect the fact I could leap over this table and beat her bloody. Or grab one of those knives and really teach her a lesson.

“There is that darkness that drove Maryanne right into the arms of her lover.”

“She was a whore!” I growled. “I gave her everything! Every goddamn thing the cunt wanted.”

“All she wanted was a husband who didn’t beat her,” Maryām calmly answered, sipping her tea. “Go, Monsieur Fitzsimmons, there is nothing for you here.”

The knives were just a few feet away. Let see this bitch refuse me when I have a knife at her throat, the bitch will respect me then. Just get up and grab the knife, Brandon. Don’t let this cunt stand between you and your wife. Take control of your destiny! Her fucking eyes were boring into me. Maybe I’ll cut those fucking eyes out. Make me feel like an insect, cunt. You can’t do that without any eyes.

I bolted up, the chair falling backwards, as I reached for the knife. The bitch didn’t even move, save to sip her tea. The wooden handle was cold and hard and the blade rasped as I pulled it out of the block. Her fucking eyes still bored into me, like I was some piece of filth, a fucking annoying insect. Fine, if I’m an insect, here is my stinger. I lounged forward, stabbing at the bitch.

Motion blurred from the right, pain flared in my right hand and the knife clattered to the floor. A tall man, young and fit, stood next to me, his hand iron on my arm as he squeezed. I groaned in pain, falling to my knees. I looked into the man’s face, full of righteous anger. There was something familiar about his face, about his blue eyes. If he was older, maybe, and wore glasses. And if he was balding and had a fat face.

“Doug?” I moaned through gritted teeth. No, that was impossible. This man could be Doug’s son, certainly, but not my P.I., Doug. I mean, Doug was in his forties and this man was at most eighteen or nineteen and easily seventy pounds lighter than Doug, with a full head of hair and a chiseled jaw.

“Brandon, I should rip your head off,” the man growled, his voice sound just like Doug’s. Maybe a little less gravelly. It was Doug. But how? “Did you even think for a moment what would happen to me when you sent those photos to the media.”

“Wh-why would that b-be a problem?” I stammered. “Please, you’re hurting me, Doug.”

“Because Mark captured me,” the impossibly young Doug growled. “He sent me to kill you, Brandon! Did you give one fucking thought about me. I could be dead right now, no thanks to you.”

“I-I told you he was dangerous,” I squeaked in protested. “Besides, how could he find you?”

“Any idiot could figure out where those pictures were taken from!” Doug snarled, squeezing harder. Fuck, it felt like my bone was about to snap. “You put me in danger. Mark easily could have gone after my wife! But you were too selfish to even give one damned thought about me.”

“I didn’t think…” I started to say, gasping in pain as Doug started to twist.

“Doug, release him,” Maryām calmly said.

The iron grip vanished and I got back to my feet backing away from Doug and the hatred burning in his blue eyes. “Do not come back, Brandon,” Doug warned.

Monsieur Fitzsimmons, I give you this warning,” Maryām stated. “I know you plan to go to Cologne and get the copy of the book in the possession of Altgrave Bernard. Only pain and suffering lies down that road, Brandon. Forget the Warlock Mark Glassner, forget your possessive lust for Desiree and try and live your life with love. Otherwise, I’m afraid, it is the Pit for you.”

What did this cunt know of anything. I would have my sweet Desiree back. And freed of Mark Glassner’s control, she would love me again. And I will make Mark Glassner pay for stealing her. Then Doug would pay, he obviously told the cunt all about my first wife. And finally, the fucking cunt herself. Maryām, with her name was so close to Maryanne’s, and just as much of a bitch as my ex-wife, would pay for treating me like a piece of dirt. She would pay for making me feel like a powerless insect on her food.

Oh, she will fucking pay!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You should have let me kill him,” I growled as Brandon Fitzsimmons fled the Motherhouse.

“No, that is not the way,” Maryām replied sharply. “We should not raise a hand against are fellow men unless we must.”

“And if he gets that other book, if he learns its secrets?” I demanded. I understood just the level of evil Brandon could cause. He would get Mark Glassner’s power but with ten times the ambition that Mark possessed. So much had been revealed to me last night after I was given the Gift. By Maryām and latter by the Angel Sophia in my dreams.

My cock stirred at the memory of the Angel. She shone like bronze as her naked body pressed against me. Her merest touch was enough to cause my cock to spurt and when her pussy embraced my dick, I kept cumming and cumming with every plunge into her tight, wet hole. The Ecstasy it was called, for the touch of an Angel was pure bliss.

Maryām touched my arm, gently. “Brandon has yet to make that transgression. If he claims the book and its secrets, then and only then, will he be our problem, Doug. But he must be allowed his choice. Free will is the greatest Gift endowed by our Creator.”

I snorted. “I didn’t get much of a choice last night.”

“You can give up your Gift at any time, Doug,” Maryām answered. “Do you want to.”

“No, my task is too important,” I answered. It was strange. I once had been very devout Christian. My faith survived my first wife’s death when a drunk driver killed her. But not my second wife. We had only been married three months when she went to bed beside me and didn’t wake up. A brain aneurism, impossible to predict or prevent, the doctor’s told me. Not impossible for God, though. So, I cursed Him and spent many bitter years hating Him.

But I felt God last night when Maryām freed me from Mark’s control. And my faith was suddenly rediscovered, reborn.

Maryām handed me the scrollcase. “You must keep it safe,” Maryām intoned. “As I have kept it safe for two thousand years, now it falls to you.”

“I still don’t understand why I have to hide it,” I told her. “Let me go after Mark. Let me help those nuns sent to face him.”

“Because, the Adversary has learned where we hid the scroll and through his followers, he has been posted that information on Wikipedia for the entire world to see,” Maryām answered. “Because, if Gabriel’s plan fails, the Warlock Mary shall seek me out and this book must not fall into her hands. And who knows what other servants of the Adversary are out there, plotting and waiting.”

“But isn’t there other copies?” I asked, frowning. “You mentioned one in Cologne, in Altgrave’s possession.”

A smile cracked Maryām’s face. “Altgrave is a German noble, not a first name. The one in Cologne and the one in New York are but copies. This is the original, and it possess passages not found in the other copies. It is the coal that shall ignite the hope in mankind once more and nothing must be allowed to extinguish it. I charge you, Doug, to hide this book, to keep it safe in the Wilderness for forty years. Until it is needed.”

“And my wife, she will be joining me?” I asked, remembering Tina’s smiling face. She wasn’t a pretty woman, but when she smiled, she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Sister Catherine Sarah has already given her the Gift,” Maryām answered. “She will meet you in London and from there, the two of you must make your own way. Trust no one, tell no one. Just survive the coming darkness and carry the World’s hope into the future.”

“I will,” I said, clutching the scrollcase to my chest. “For the future.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I walked through the campus of New York University, flanked by our four bodyguards. We left Rachel and Leah in the limo, the two girls making out. We had a wild time with the two girls in our hotel room last night. Our chauffeur, Leah, was a wild, adventures girl and Rachel, the shy, blushing bride on her honeymoon. The pair were complete opposites but seemed to have become quite close last night. Hopefully, when we returned Rachel to her husband, he would be happy with his new, sexual adventuresome wife.

We passed a couple of attractive coeds as we walked up to the Institute of Ancient Studies, but the book was more important that fucking some random girls. It was why we flew out to New York City to begin with. We needed to get our hands on one of three copies of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and master all the magics so we could be armed against any nuns that would try to attack us. We reached the Institute for Ancient Studies, a white marble building on 84th Street.

Inside, we met a cute, Southeast Asian grad student manning the reception desk, a pile of books and notes sat on her desk and she was typing away at her laptop. “Hi, just one sec,” she said. She typed some more and then turned to face us, smiling. “Sorry, working on my dissertation.” She had a round, olive-toned face, framed by short, blue-black hair. A pair of sliver-framed glasses perched on her small nose.

She noticed our slutty cops and blinked. “Is this some frat prank?” she asked, sounding annoyed. “I don’t have time for that crap.”

“No,” I said with a grin. “We need the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.”

She frowned. “Everyone’s after that book,” she muttered as she stood up.

“Who else has asked about it?” I asked.

“This guy, Brandon I think his name was, called earlier this week,” the Asian girl answered. “Um, maybe Tuesday night? I was here working on my dissertation.”

She stood up, leading us into the building. Her name was Samnag Soun. “Everyone calls me Sam, though,” she giggled. She went into a complicated history of the book and the controversies of its dating as we walked, “Some think it was written by Gilles de Rais or Paracelsus. Or even by John Dee. No record of the books existence turn up before the 1500’s you see. However, it is written in Aramaic, in a style consistent with intertestamental apocrypha.”

“What?” I asked with a frown. “The intertestamental what?”

“A period of Hebrew writings that date between the time of the Old Testament and the New Testament,” Sam explained. “Like many of the Dead Sea Scrolls.”

“Do you have the translation of the book?” I asked. I don’t know why I was surprised to find out the book was in some ancient language I’ve never heard of.

“Nothing published, I’m afraid,” she answered. “Not a lot of research has been done with the book. Our copy was only recently found amidst a collection of old books in a cellar in London.”

“And can you read it?” Mary asked, frowning.

“Oh yes,” Sam answered. “I’m a doctoral candidate in ancient Semitic languages. I can speak Biblical Hebrew and Aramaic and I can read Ugaritic and Akkadian cuneiform. I can translate a smattering of other, more rare, Semitic languages. And Koine Greek, of course.” She laughed like we should know why Koine Greek was important.

She led us into a small library, babbling the entire time, through a door that was almost an airlock. “Climate control,” she explained. There were several tables with reading lamps in the center of the room and the walls were lined with tall bookshelves covered with leather bound books. Other shelves had drawers. All were labeled with some complicated catalog system.

Sam made a beeline for one shelf and came back holding a slim book. “Here it is. Bound using techniques common in the fourteenth century and printed on vellum. This book must have been in the possession of John Dee.” She opened the cover and pointed to a strange symbol. Almost like the symbol for a woman, a circle above a cross, but standing on a wavy line with a crescent transfixing the top of the circle and a dot. “The Monas Hieroglyphica, which symbolizes all of creation, was John Dee’s symbol.”

“And who was John Dee?” Mary asked.

“The court magician to Queen Elizabeth,” Sam asked. “And an alchemist. Very influential in the esoteric circles. Some say he conjured the storm that smashed the Spanish Armada and saved England from being conquered.”

Sam turned the page and it was covered in tight, square letters written in fading black ink. “What does it say?”

“Um, let see,” she frowned, reading silently from right to left I noticed. “Its a summoning ritual. To summon Helel ben-Shachar. That’s the Hebrew name for Lucifer. It literally means the Shining One, Son of the Morning.”

Mary reached out and stroked Sam’s face, cutting off an explanation on the origin and etymology of Lucifer’s name. A flush blossomed on the Asian woman’s face and she looked down. “You are quite pretty,” Mary purred. “Would you like to kiss me?”

“I…yes,” the girl muttered, her dark eyes flashing briefly to Mary’s face before she looked back down at the floor.

Mary turned the girl’s face towards her, cupping Sam’s round, beautiful face, and bending down and kissing the girl on the lips. I took the book from Sam’s hand and set it gently on the table and watched as Sam began to kiss Mary back, growing more aggressive as Mary’s power, that made any woman desire her, built within Sam. Soon, Sam’s hands grew more bold, roaming about Mary’s body in the airy sundress she wore today.

Mary broke the kiss and Sam stood there, breathing heavily. “Wh-what did you do to me?” she asked, licking her lips, savoring the taste of Mary’s sweet mouth. “I’ve never felt so…so captivated before. And never with a woman.”

“Because you love me,” Mary told her. “You want to be my slave, and Mark’s as well. You want nothing more than to fulfill whatever filthy, depraved acts we can imagine.”

“Yes, I want that, Mistress,” Sam breathed, trembling before Mary. She glanced at me, swallowed. “How may I please you, Master?”

“Strip.”

Sam wasted no time following my command. She pulled off her t-shirt, some indie band I’ve never heard of, then she shimmed out of her comfortable jeans. Next to her, Mary pulled her sundress over her head, revealing her beautiful, naked body. Sam’s white bra came off, exposing her small, round breasts and hard, brown nipples. Her panties came off, plain white, and exposed a neatly trimmed, black bush that hid the treasure between her legs.

Mary hugged her, their breasts, about the same size, rubbed together. “You are gorgeous,” Mary praised.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Sam blushed. “I’m not half as gorgeous as you are.”

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips. “That’s a good slut. Now, Master’s cock looks all hard, let’s say we help him out.”

“I’d like that, Mistress,” Sam answered, smiling shyly at me.

I leaned against the reading table as Mary and Sam walked over to me. Mary undid my belt as Sam pulled down my zipper and unbuttoned my fly. Then the two women pulled my pants down and my red boxers, exposing my hard cock. Mary licked her tongue from root to tip and a delicious shiver ran through my body. Sam licked her tongue across the head, gathering the bead of pre-cum there.

“Doesn’t he have a cute cock?” Mary asked, stroking my cock slowly.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Sam sighed and then her lips were kissing at the tip.

Mary kissed my cock on the other side and they two women’s tongues licked around the head, swirling about the sensitive tip. Their tongues would brush, and then their lips and then they were kissing each other around the head of my cock. It felt so wonderful. Mary grabbed Sam’s hand and guided her to my balls and the two girls played with my nuts. I groaned as Sam’s mouth engulfed my cock and Mary pulled back, smiling encouragingly at the girl.

“Pleasure his cock, slut!” Mary hissed in the girl’s ear, her pink tongue lapping at Sam’s dusky lobe. “You can do better than that. Bob that head and suck. Make your Master cum in your slutty mouth.”

Sam started bobbing her head, sucking hard. “Fuck, that’s great.” I moaned.

“Are you going to cum in this little slut’s mouth?” Mary asked eagerly. “Umm, I can’t wait to kiss her salty lips and drink your cum right out of her mouth.”

I started to move my hips, fucking into Sam’s mouth. Mary grabbed the Asian slut’s head and held it while I started to fuck her harder and harder. My cum was boiling in my balls, desperate to be released. The tip of my cock was brushing the back of her throat with every thrust, while her mouth sucked harder. Her tongue traced around my cock’s head and I shuddered and came in her mouth.

I pulled out, her mouth open and filled with white spunk. Mary grabbed the girl and pulled Sam’s face to her own and kissed the cum-stained lips. Mary’s tongue slid in and came out stained white. Sam’s hands were roaming over Mary’s body, cupping her perky breasts and pinching Mary’s nipples. Mary broke the kiss and pushed the slut’s head lower.

“Umm, suck on my titties,” Mary moaned, lying back on the cold, cement floor, pulling Sam down with her.

Sam sucked at Mary’s dusky nipples, her tongue tracing Mary’s aerola and then her lips would suck as much of Mary’s tit into her mouth as she could while Mary purred in pleasure. Sam’s hand slid down Mary’s side, found her thigh and rubbed it. Then, her hand crept up the inner slope of Mary’s thigh up to her waxed pussy. Mary gasped as Sam found her wet cunt and teased Mary’s hungry hole with her fingers.

“Lower!” Mary panted. “Get down there and make my pussy cum, whore!”

Sam obeyed, sliding lower and lower, kissing down Mary’s stomach and Mary gasped in pleasure as Sam’s lips found her cunt. I watched as the Asian slut’s tongue dug through Mary’s slit, gathering a good coating of Mary’s juices. I knelt behind Sam’s ass, stroked her slim butt, and slid my hand between her legs to find her wet cunt.

“Fuck her cunt!” Mary hissed at me. “Fuck the little slut until she cums on your hard cock, Mark!”

“With pleasure, Mare,” I answered, lining my cock up at her cunt, spreading her dark lips open with one hand to reveal the beautiful, pink flesh hidden within her tight slit.

Sam moaned like a bitch in heat as my cock slid into her cunt. She was so tight. Her cunt hadn’t been fucked that much. The nerd probably spent all her time in college studying and not getting fucked like a good little coed. I thrust all the way into her, delighting in her moans, and watched as Mary writhed on her back beneath Sam’s tongue lashing.

“Is she a good cunt muncher?” I asked Mary as I drew back and shoved my cock back into her tight hole.

“Ohh, she’s a natural,” Mary purred. “You’d never know this was her first time going down on a girl. Mhh, her tongue is long, too. Oh, fuck I’ve never had someone shove their tongue that deep inside me.”

I fucked Sam harder, gripping her ass as I pounded on her cock, watching my beautiful filly grind her cunt into Sam’s face. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as she breathed heavily. Mary had a huge smile on her face as she writhed in pleasure. Sam moaned suddenly into Mary’s cunt and her slutty pussy contracted on my cock as an orgasm exploded through her.

“Holy shit!” she gasped. “Was that an orgasm?”

“Yeah, slut!” I gasped.

“Oh my God, thank you Master!” she panted.

I slapped her ass, a loud stinging slap that left an angry, red mark. “Your mouth is supposed to be on Mary’s cunt!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” she squeaked and buried her face back into Mary’s cunt.

My own orgasm was building as I slammed into the slut. Harder and harder, wanting to fill her dirty cunt with my cum. I plunged into her tight, wet tunnel, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to that sweet release. My body tensed and I groaned as my cum flooded my newest slut’s cunt. I pulled out and lay on the cold concrete next to Mary.

“She’s got a hot little cunt,” I panted.

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips as she writhed on Sam’s lips. I kissed down her neck to her breasts and captured one of Mary’s nipples as she moaned and panted. Her body went rigid beneath me and then she shuddered and came on Sam’s face. Sam smiled, her face drenched with cum and cuddled up to Mary’s other side as we all enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms on the cold floor of the library.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Everything’s ready, Theodora,” Duncan said.

I was sitting on the couch in Kaeden’s living room. Duncan and Kaeden were both members of a Pierce County Sheriff SWAT unit that got compromised by Mark Glassner when they raided his house. Mark gave them orders, turning them into his Thralls, but he never bothered to ensure one of us nuns couldn’t control them. Agnes was controlling Kaeden and I controlled Duncan. On Thursday night, my Sisters and I were so excited. We each placed a SWAT officer under our control. Only three more each to go, no problem we thought. Yet, here we were on Sunday night and only Isabella had managed to get another SWAT officer under her power.

“All the members of your unit will be there?” I asked Duncan sharply. We needed all twelve. That’s what Ramiel told me. Soldiers are needed. Four and four and four. Duncan and the other three under our control had spent all day cajoling and brow beating and convincing to get the other eight members of their unit to have a get together at Kaeden’s house tomorrow night.

“Yes, mam,” Duncan. “They all promised to be here Tuesday night.”

Tomorrow would have been better, but Tuesday night would work. Last night Ramiel taught me the Prayer of Qannow and told me where I would perform the prayer. On Wednesday, I needed to be at the Blue Spruce Motel, room 14. And wait until I heard the door slam in the next room over and perform the prayer on the woman I find in there. My Sisters and I need all twelve of the SWAT officers by Wednesday under our control, so Tuesday night be fine.

On Wednesday it would all be over. I only hope no one gets hurt besides the Warlocks. Ramiel said the SWAT were only the backup plan. My stomach was a knot of nerves, twisting inside me until I felt like vomiting. Please God, let the Qannow prayer work! Please don’t make me send the SWAT unit in. I don’t want innocent blood on my hands! I beg of you God, if it’s your will! Amen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat on Mark’s lap on the seat of our Gulfstream. We were both naked, my cunt sticky with his cum, as we watched Monique and Lize fuck each other. They had picked up this double-headed dildo and were kneeling on the floor, their asses pressed close together. Each end of the dildo was in their cunts and they were fucking it back into each other, moaning like two bitches.

In the back, I could hear the bodyguards moaning as they fucked and sucked on each other. All six had to abstain this weekend, and they were finally able to relieve their tensions with each other. Sam was back there, as well, busy translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Sadly, no fun for her. We needed to know what was written in that book.

We were supposed to land at Thun Field, South Hill in about a half-hour or so. It had been a fun weekend New York City. Mark and I visited several amazing art museums, including the Metropolitan Art Museum. Mark was so sweet, not complaining at all as I dragged him to all these amazing art exhibits.

I yawned, I was tired. While it had been a fun weekend, it also had been a long weekend. And tomorrow promised to be a long day. We were holding our second bodyguard tryouts all day on Monday. And then on Tuesday, I had my second wedding dress fitting and the bridesmaids’ dress fittings while Mark had to go to family court to get Desiree’s marriage annulled so she and Allison could get married.

Nothing was going on Wednesday, I realized happily. A nice, peaceful day. Haven’t had one of those in a while.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My hands were shaking as I picked up the Altgrave’s copy of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. You did it, Brandon, I congratulated myself. Nothing could stop me now. Blood smeared on the cover and I blinked, seeing the blood on my aching knuckles for the first time. I walked over to the Altgrave’s bathroom, careful to step over the Altgrave.

The blood ran pink down the sink as I washed my bruised knuckles and tried to control my beating heart, slow my breathing. I could feel sweat running down my face and I glanced at my face in the mirror. It wasn’t sweat, I was dismayed to see, but a streak of blood staining my face.

I didn’t want to hurt the old man. But he just wouldn’t listen. Just like Maryanne. I never would have hurt either of them if they would have just listened. If they would have just did what I told them to without arguing. It was really Mark’s fault, anyways. The old Altgrave just kept babbling about his orders. “I can’t let you have the book, Mr. Fitzsimmons. The man on the phone was quite clear on that.”

But that really didn’t matter, now. I had the book. I opened it up, excited to see the knowledge contained within it. There was nothing but tiny, square letters written in fading, brown ink. The letters weren’t even close to English. A hysterical laugh filled the room. Who could be laughing? Surly not the Altgrave. He would never laugh again.

Then I realized it was me.

Well, Brandon, nothing easy is worth doing. The script looks like Hebrew. I just need to find some scholar I can pay to translate it. But first, I really needed to get out of Germany, and maybe get a drink. Having a drink always made me feel better after I was forced to correct Maryanne. You can drink once your on the plane heading back to America, I promised myself. Just one drink, it couldn’t hurt. But I needed to get far away before anyone found the Altgrave. The authorities back in the States never understood that Maryanne made me hurt her. And I doubt the German authorities would be any more understanding that the Altgrave made me kill him.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 28.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Six: The Order of Mary Magdalene

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 26: The Order of Mary Magdalene

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Teen male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Female/Females, Mind Control, Rimming, Oral, Anal, Incest, Water Sports, Orgy, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 25.



“Come in,” I said to my fellow nun’s, inviting them into my hotel room.

Well, it wasn’t actually my hotel room. Last night when I flew into SeaTac from Miami, Providence led me to an insurance adjuster named Curtis at the airport’s baggage claim. We flirted while waiting for our luggage and he invited me up to his Hotel Room. When Providence gives you a place to stay, with a cute guy to boot, you don’t say no. Right now, Curtis was attending the convention in the hotel and I didn’t expect him back for a few more hours.

“Are you hungry?” I asked my Sisters, closing the door behind them, “Curtis is paying for it?” Last night, I was on top of Curtis, enjoying his big cock in my pussy as I rode him cowgirl style, when his wife called. The asshole spoke to his wife while I fucked him, the disgusting pig. Since he turned out to be a cheating asshole I didn’t feel bad at running up his hotel bill.

“Ohh, Curtis,” the black nun said in her exotic, African accent. “Is he handsome?”

“He has the most gorgeous, blue eyes, that just make you melt in your panties,” I answered, feeling like a teenage girl for the first time in decades, gossiping with my friends about boys. “But, please order something. The asshole is married.”

“Ah, so sad to see a marriage vow so easily broken,” tutted the Latina sister.

I realized I didn’t know their names. The only nun I knew was Sister Louise and she was captured by the Warlock Mark Glassner. “I am Theodora Mariam. And…and I’m so happy you’re here.” I could feel tears running hot down my cheeks. Pull yourself together, Theodora. You’re not actually eighteen.

The Latina nun hugged me gently, rocking me like a mother. “Shh, it will be alright, muñequita. I am Isabella Cecillia.”

“Agnes Chibuzo,” the African nun said and kissed my cheek. “God has sent us to aid you in your trials, Sister Theodora.”

I sniffed. “Thank you, Sisters.”

“Now, I have been traveling almost non-stop for last twenty-four hours,” Agnes said, wearily. “It has been a long trip from Sierra Leone. So tell me, why has God, through his servant Gabriel, sent us here.”

I told them everything I knew. How Sister Louise had tried to exorcise the Warlock Mark Glassner and been captured through the interference of Lilith of the Black Moon. How I was taught the ancient prayers and used Mark sister to attack him. But that failed. His lover, the other Warlock, freed him from the bond.

“It will be far messier, Ramiel told me, yesterday,” I finished. “Soldiers will be needed. Four and four and four.”

Isabella nodded. “It is like Napoleon all over again,” Isabella sighed. “There were three of us and we each bonded four soldiers under Napoleon’s command. We exorcised Napoleon at Waterloo. His wish to be Emperor destroyed, he lost the battle.” A look of old hurt crossed the tan face of Isabella. “Sister Eustace Mariam was killed in the struggle.”

“How old are you?” I asked in awe.

“I was born in the Year of our Lord, 1732,” Isabella answered.

I blinked, I knew we nuns could practically live forever, but most of us grew weary of the struggle after sixty or seventy years and passed their powers onto a successor. The only nun I had heard of that was over a hundred yeas old was the Mother Superior. “Have you ever faced a demon?” I asked Isabella, hopefully.

“No,” Isabella confessed. “That must be why there are three of us. This Warlock is using ancient magics.” Isabella sighed, wearily, rubbing her face. “I wish we had a monk or two with us.”

“A monk?” I frowned. “You mean a male nun, like us?”

“Well, not like us,” Isabella confessed. “When Creator in his infinite mercy gave his children the means to fight the Adversary, 144 were given the gift, half were men and half were women. The men’s gifts were different from ours. They were the soldiers. Given powers to fight demons and monsters and to protect us nuns in situations like this.”

“Why have I not heard of any monks?” I asked.

“The last monk died in 1942, exorcising Hitler,” Isabella sadly answered. “Five nuns and a monk and they all perished. But they broke Hitler’s powers and the Allies were able to eventually defeat the Third Reich.”

“The problem with the monks is their calling,” Agnes explained. “Too many died fighting and were unable to pass on their powers to a successor. We have dwindled as well. Maybe a dozen of us remain.”

“I fear the end is nearing,” Isabella said mournfully. “You are the last nun in North America. There are only two of us left in the Latin Americas.”

“We had four in Africa,” Agnes said, tears brimming on her eyes. “But two Warlocks appeared in the Congo, fighting for control over the jungle, and we lost two sisters exorcising them over the weekend. And I hear the Mother Superior herself had to deal with a Warlock in Paris.”

The Mother Superior was a legend. Supposedly, she was over a thousand years old and lived in the Motherhouse in Rennes-le-Château, France. Sister Louise told me whispered stories of the Mother Superior exorcisms from Vlad Tepesh to Rasputin and many other terrible men and women in between.

A sly smile appeared on Agnes’s face and she reached out and stroked my arm. “So, Theodora, tell us about this Curtis you’ve been indulging.”

A flush suffused my face. When we were given our Ecstasy, blanket indulgences were issued by the pope, forgiving any sin we may commit. Most nuns, at least this is what Sister Louise told me, used the opportunity to sin as much as possible before she once again must abstain.

“He has girth,” I said with a smile, remembering how good his cock felt stretching my pussy as he rode me last night. “I came twice with him last night, and once more this morning.”

“You naughty girl,” Agnes said with a twinkle. She glanced at Isabella. “Did you have time to indulge?”

Isabella gave a throaty laugh. “I live in a remote village in Guatemala. Many hours drive to the airport. This young buck, Miguel, drove me to the airport. I had my eye on him for several months, praying for a mission so I might indulge with him.” A smile appeared on her face. “On the drive to the airport, three times we stopped so he could ravish me.”

“What about you, Anges? Who did you fuck?” I asked.

Her grin turned naughty. “In Brussels I fucked this delightful young man in the airport restroom during my layover. And then in the flight into Seattle from Chicago, I flirted with this beautiful flight attendant named Sarai. She had silky, dusky skin and the most beautiful lips. A good Muslim girl she claimed, but when we arrived in Seattle, that good Muslim girl made me howl in pleasure in the women’s bathroom.”

We all giggled at that. But my joy did not last long, Ramiel’s words echoed in my mind. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. My grin faded and I sighed and asked, “Where do we find four soldiers?” I asked.

“Providence,” Agnes yawned, and lay back on the bed. The TV turned on. “Sorry, I sat on the remote.”

“…go live to Sheriff Erkart about to give a press conference on the growing Mark Glassner scandal admits the SWAT unit of the Pierce County Sheriffs Department,” the anchor on the television said.

I sat up and my fellow nuns stared at the TV. Providence, I thought with a smile.

The camera cut to a room with a podium festooned with microphones. The seal of Pierce County Sheriff department hung behind the podium and a tall, distinguished looking man with black hair graying at the temples, stepped up to the podium. Cameras flashed in the room as he settled himself at the podium.

“Good evening,” the Sheriff greeted, sadly. “It is with a heavy heart that I am here today. An entire squad of the my SWAT unit, eleven men and one woman, have disgraced themselves and betrayed the public’s trusted in my Sheriff Department. As you all know, on Thursday, June 13th at approximately 4:10 AM, the FBI, with support from this SWAT unit, raided Mark Glassner’s house. As recent photos have shown, my officers have behaved disgracefully and will be suspended with pay until the State Patrol has finished their investigation.”

“God has provided,” Agnes breathed.

“Amen,” Isabella finished.

A smile crept up on my face. Mark Glassner enthralled an entire unit of SWAT. Ramiel had explained the spell Mark used to bound his Thralls and made them immune to our powers. The spell had to be performed individually by the Warlock. It seemed Providence was telling us that there were twelve, very dangerous Thralls out there lying loose just waiting for my Sisters and I to collect them.

“Amen,” I whispered as hope soared within me.

A soft snore broke my reverie and I giggled. Sister Agnes was sleeping on her side. She said it took her nearly twenty-four hours of travel to reach Seattle from Africa. The poor thing must be so tired.

“Isn’t she so beautiful,” Isabella whispered, her hand resting on my thigh. Her hand was warm and soft and a delicious thrill went through my body ending at my moistening snatch. Isabella turned to look at me, a smile playing on her brown face. “You are beautiful, too, Theodora,” she whispered in a Spanish lilt and I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks.

Isabella’s lips were full and moist and looked so kissable as her face drew closer and closer to mine. Her lips were soft as well and I could taste cherry lip gloss as I sucked on her lower lip. Her hand was sliding up my thigh, underneath my skirt, sliding closer and closer to my moistening cunt. I placed my hand on her silky leg, squeezing her thigh and reaching for the source of heat between her legs.

Her panties felt like satin and I rubbed the crotch of her panties and could feel the heat of her cunt. I pushed the panties up into the groove of her slit, feeling her moisture slowly seep through the satin fabric and coating my fingers with her sticky arousal. I moaned into Isabella’s mouth as her fingers gently caressed my lacy panties and shivered as she grazed my hard clit through the panties.

Isabella broke the kiss, licking her lips, and reached her other hand beneath my skirt and started tugging off my panties. I lifted my ass, allowing her to slip the panties down my leg. They were yellow and lacy, the gusset damp with my desire. Isabella sniffed the crotch, inhaling my spicy aroma and then she shoved my panties into my mouth with a naughty smile on her face.

“We do not want to wake Sister Agnes with your sweet moans,” she whispered with a naughty smile.

She pushed me back, spread my thighs and I moaned, the sound muffled by my panties, as she licked her gentle tongue through my slit. I could taste my flavor on my panties and it added to the excitement. Next to me, Sister Agnes snored softly, her pretty, coal-black face inches from my own. Isabella’s tongue was tasting me everywhere, sucking my labia into her mouth, flicking at my clit. Her fingers gently spread my labia open and then her tongue wiggled into my hole.

Oh god that felt so amazing. I gripped the green comforter and threw back my head as Sister Isabella pleasured my cunt. Oh, fuck her tongue felt so wonderful. I wanted to tell her just how much pleasure she was making me feel, but the panties stuffed in my mouth reduced me to grunts and moans. I was getting so close to cumming, my hips starting to writhe as my pleasure mounted. Her tongue was fucking in and out of my hole, her nose rubbing gently against my clit, every brush bringing me closer and closer until I screamed into my panties as I flooded Isabella’s face.

Isabella gave my cunt a last lick and then she was moving down, kissing my taint, lifting up my ass and sliding a pillow beneath me. Her breath was warm on my ass, and her fingers gently spread my asscheeks and I gasped into my panties as her tongue touched my puckered anus. A naughty thrill tingled through me as she tongued my ass.

Her tongue circled my asshole, and then pressed against the tight ring. Her tongue pressed and pressed and then pushed past the sphincter, wiggling inside my ass. I was moaning again into the panties, feeling a second orgasm building. Her fingers reached up and pinched my hard clit, rolling my small nub between her fingers, sending jolts of electricity throughout my writhing body.

Fuck, Isabella sure knew how to pleasure a woman. She was bringing me closer and closer to a second cum, and it was brewing up to be bigger than the last one. Her tongue was sliding in and out of my asshole, swirling around my tight anus. The naughty slut was making my ass and my cunt felt so amazing. That amazing feeling of release was building and building, sweet Jesus I was getting so close and then the delicious shudder, the muscles clenching in my ass and pussy, the electricity shooting through my body.

I was panting and Isabella was crawling up my body. She pulled my panties from my lips and then kissed me gently on the lips and I could taste the sour flavor of my ass. Then Isabella curled up against me, placed her head on my breast and fell asleep.

Three nuns, I thought as I cradled Isabella’s head to my chest. Mark wouldn’t stand a chance.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As I jogged down Shaw Road, Thursday morning, my mind kept drifting to the phone call from Willow yesterday and the explosive news she delivered. Karen was pregnant. By the demon Lilith, no less. Her baby was growing fast, almost a weeks growth in a day, according to Willow. The stress of the growing child had left Karen in such a weakened state, she was barely conscious half the time.

“We thought it best to abort the embryo,” Willow had explained, “and then Lilith appeared. She warned us that Karen’s life was tied to the child growing inside her. If the child died, so would Karen.”

It was fucking frustrating. There was nothing we could do. Since I made my Pact, I had never felt so helpless. Not even when Karen was atop me, trying to exorcise my powers. I was still able to struggle to summon Lilith. But there was absolutely nothing either Mary or I could do but wait for Karen to give birth and worry about what sort of problem the thing growing inside her would cause.

Last night, we sat for an hour with Karen and the one time she woke up she smiled at us before falling back unconscious. We instructed the hospital staff not to report her unusual pregnancy and would keep one of the sluts with her at all time. Anger was burning in my stomach as I watched my Karen lay so listless, all those machines attached to her body. Anger at Lilith and anger at myself for being so stupid.

That night, when Lilith offered to trade the secrets of magic for the simple price of fucking Karen, I didn’t even hesitate. What harm could there be in letting the demon fuck her? Lilith formed a cock from her clit and told me how she was just so horny. She hadn’t had a woman on her cock in centuries. I could understand that desperate need to get off in some girls snatch. All guys understood that. I didn’t even occur to me that Lilith might have some ulterior plan in mind when she fucked Karen.

But she was a demon and Mary and I had learned an important lesson. A demon never does anything unless it benefits them in someway. They’ll find a way to turn it to their advantage. Then why did the Devil give me the ability to summon Lilith in the first place. It wasn’t out of kindness or sense of fair play. From what Karen told me, Warlock hadn’t summoned demons or used magics in a thousand of years. The Devil wants something from me. He needs something that only I can do, something that only a Warlock give him. And the real question is, will it benefit me or bite me in the ass in the end like Lilith’s simple deal has become.

I was betting on it biting me in the ass.

When Mary and I were returning from the club we saw several moving trucks arriving. Our families were following our orders and moving in. We sent the sluts to go help out and my mom guilt tripped me into carrying boxes into her new house. Mary thought it would be funny to watch and make unhelpful comments until my mom thrust a box into her arms and Mary, with a frown, was guilted into helping out as easily as I was.

By noon, our families were moved in and we were all gathered back at the house to eat the delicious egg salad sandwiches Desiree made for lunch. The sandwiches were so good, I decided to forgive Desiree for getting out of carrying boxes with the rest of us.

“Sandy, Mark and I need you to come with us, this afternoon,” Mary told my mom as she wolfed down her sandwich. “We need to bond a few pilots.”

At three we had an appointment with the head of HR at Alaska Airlines to screen for our pilots. We bought a Gulfstream IV from this billionaire yesterday and Mary and I agreed having our pilots bound by the Zimmah spell is the safest course. That way we didn’t have to worry about a nun getting to our pilot and causing her to crash our plane with us in it.

“Oh, sure,” my mom answered. “I guess unpacking can wait.”

“Oh, we have plenty of time,” Betty said, patting my mom’s wrist fondly.

Betty was Mom’s…eh…girlfriend, I guess. I was having trouble wrapping my brain around my mom and Betty. For my entire life mom was a straitlaced Christian and it was surprising finding out she had been cheating on my dad with Betty Cooley for the last few years. And now that my dad was dead, and mom and Betty, with a little nudge from Mary, had moved in together.

“We should have a bar-ba-que,” Sean, my future father-in-law, suggested. “A nice, family get together once everyone gets settle in.” He had Felicity, the sex slave Mary gave him, dandled on his knee. Felicity was dressed in the sluttiest, naughty schoolgirl outfit I had ever seen. Sean was a high school teacher and it looked like he was working through all those years of not molesting his students with Felicity.

“Ohh, that sounds fun,” Missy chimed in. Missy was Mary’s little sister, still in High School, who looked almost the spitting image of Mary. The main difference, other than age, was Missy’s light, strawberry-blonde hair versus Mary’s darker, auburn hair.

“Monday?” I asked Mary, thinking what we might have plans for that day.

“You did schedule those tryouts for Monday, right?” Mary asked me. After I we got home from the hospital last night, I spent two hours calling police agencies in King and Thurston County to arrange for a new pool of women to draw more bodyguards from. With our families to protect and a nun lurking about, I wanted more protection.

“Yeah, we can have the bar-ba-que at Sparks Stadium and everyone can help us evaluate some new bodyguards,” I said nodding.

“Sure, sounds fun,” George said. George was Shannon’s boyfriend.

Shannon laughed, tossing about her fiery red hair and tickled her boyfriend. “Someone just once to fuck some pretty girls.”

“Well, there is one matter that we need to attend to,” Mary said. “Mark and I have powerful enemies and they would use our loved ones against us.”

Antsy, my little sister snorted. “Tell me about it,” she muttered. The nuns had attacked us through Antsy, trying to break up Mary and myself.

“Yes, that’s why we need to protect you with the Bond of Zimmah,” Mary finished.

The family trooped upstairs and crowded into our bedroom. There was my mom, her girlfriend Betty, and their sex slave, Joy. And Antsy and her sex slave, Via. Then Mary’s family dwarfed mine. Her dad and his sex slave. Her older sister Shannon and her boyfriend, and their sex slave, Starla. And little Missy, her boyfriend Damien, and their two sex slaves Dawn and Mrs. Corra. Mrs. Corra was Damien’s teacher before I made her Damien’s sex slave, and yet he still called her Mrs. Corra while he bossed her around.

Mary and Mom stripped naked and lay side-by-side on the bed, both beautiful. Mary was the beauty of youth, perky breasts and a fresh face. Mom was a hot MILF at forty-three. She possessed the ripened beauty of maturity, her body still tight as an eighteen year old’s from her daily exercise, her breasts still lovely and her face was sexy and confident.

I crawled onto my mom, her arms outstretched. “My boy’s all grown up,” she smiled, pulling me down into her embrace, her hands gripping my cock and guiding it to her cunt.

Next to us, Sean was crawling over his daughter’s body. “You are so beautiful, Mary,” he whispered.

“Oh, daddy!” Mary smiled, pulling him down and wrapping her legs around his waist. “Hmm, stick that hard cock inside your sweet daughter’s cunt!”

I was inside my mom’s cunt, fucking my cock in and out of her as her lips captured mine in a kiss. I roamed up her body with my hands, finding her breasts and giving them a squeeze. Her nipples were hard as I rubbed my hand over them. My mom’s hips rose up to meet my thrusts, grinding her clit into my pubic bone. She felt so amazing. This was the cunt that I came from, I thought. And that wicked thought made the sex more thrilling.

“You like my cunt, daddy?” Mary cooed. She sounded like a little girl with her father, asking him if liked her dress.

“Yeah, Mary,” he groaned as he plowed into her cunt. “You feel so tight.”

“Does it feel familiar?” Mary asked with a wicked grin. “Does it feel like the cunt that rode your cock when you were blindfolded on Monday?”

Sean groaned. “That was you? Oh, man that was amazing.”

“As amazing as this?” Mary asked. Her dad moaned loudly. I wasn’t sure what Mary did but her dad seemed to find it amazing.

The entire situation was too exciting for me to last long. Our families were watching us fuck our parents. My thrust were becoming frantic. “Oh God, Mom. You feel so good. I’m…ohhh fuck…I’m gonna cum!”

“Give it to me, Mark!” my mom moaned like a wanton hooker.

I pounded her cunt harder, my balls tightening and then I was groaning and my cum was flooding into my mom’s cunt. Her pussy contracted about my cock and she gasped as her orgasm swept over her. I collapsed atop her, enjoying the feel of her cunt as my cock soften, the warmth of her body as it pressed beneath me. I captured her lips in a kiss, then turned to watch Mary getting fucked by her father.

Mary looked over at me, a smile on her face. Her dad was grunting atop her, fucking her faster and faster. He raised up on his arms, slamming into my fiancee’s cunt and then his body tensed and he moaned as he flooded his sweet daughter’s pussy. Mary trembled beneath him, her breasts heaving as he came in her sweet pussy.

I rolled off my mom and Sean rolled off his daughter. Both women laid there, cum oozing out of their freshly fucked pussies. Mary and I agreed to bond the each other’s families. We didn’t want to make slaves of our families, just to protect them, so we told our families they could ignore our orders. It let our loved ones have their free will.

Shannon was first, crawling between my mother’s legs and taking a swipe of my mom’s pussy juices and my cum. I muttered, “Zimmah,” and felt the energy bind Shannon to me.

Antsy crawled beneath Mary’s legs and licked through my fiancee’s cunt, gathering a thick globe of incestuous cum and pussy juices. “Zimmah,” Mary intoned and I watched the shudder pass between the two women.

One by one, our family members were bonded. Betty and my mom by Mary, and Mary’s family by me. Poor Sean, he didn’t relish having to taste my cum, no matter how beautiful the cunt that contained it. And Damien just closed his eyes, took the smallest lick he could, then flew away, spitting. Then Missy followed, and then Dawn, Mrs. Corra, and Starla. Until, only George remained, and everyone turned to him.

“Shannon,” George said. “Before I really become part of this family I want to ask you a question.”

“Okay?” Shannon said, a stunned, hopeful, disbelieving smile playing on her lips, her mouth falling open and her eyes watering with emotion. I remembered that same look on Mary’s face when I proposed to her.

George fell to his knees, grasped her hand and kissed her palm. “Shannon, these last two years have been the happiest of my life. I love you, Shannon. You are my world. The kindest, sweetest soul I ever met. Will…” George’s voice cracked and he cleared his throat. “Will you marry me?”

“Yes,” Shannon whispered, tears running out of her eyes. “Oh, yes, yes, yes!”

George pulled out a rose gold ring set with a large diamond. Smaller diamonds were sat in the band. Shannon’s hand trembled as George slid the ring on her finger. When he stood up she threw her arms around him and the pair kissed. The women in the room were all misty eyed. When George broke the kiss, he crawled between my mom’s legs and didn’t hesitate as he took his lick.

As Mary and I dressed for our appointment, we watched as an impromptu family orgy began. It all started when Missy pressed herself up against her dad, saying, “Is it my turn to get fucked?” with a huge, impish grin on her face.

“But…” Sean spluttered. Sean was under my orders to be available to fuck Mary for the Zimmah spell and was resistant to fucking his youngest daughter. But Missy was a hundred pounds of teenage enthusiasm and, with her sex slave Dawn’s help, pushed Sean back onto the bed. She straddled her dad, guiding his hard cock to her tight, teenage cunt, and started riding him, using all the technique I taught her on pleasing a man.

George and Shannon slipped out onto our private balcony and the newly engaged couple were passionately fucking on our love seat. Betty and Antsy were on the bed making out next to Sean and Missy while my mom watch fondly. Damien had his Mrs. Corra’s big tits about his cock as he watched his girlfriend, Missy, ride her dad. Via, Joy, and Starla slipped into a daisy chain on the floor, each slut devouring the other’s cunts.

I sighed as we left. “There will be other orgies,” Mary consoled, pressing up against me.

“I haven’t fucked any of their sex slaves,” I moaned. “Well, I fucked Felicity, but not the other five.”

“Plenty of time for that, Mark,” Mary chided, prodding me down the stairs. “But we have the meeting with the architects and your pilot interview. I’m sure you’ll find some pretty new lady for you to fuck.”

I grinned, Mary always found the bright side of a situation. “Well, that’s the plan.”

Before we went up to SeaTac to Alaska Airlines headquarters, we had a meeting with an architect to design our mansion. Mary had been speaking to them on the phone for the last week, hammering out the specifications, and the architects had their first conceptions ready. They did some great work, designing a large, central mansion and five, smaller guest houses for our families to live in at the back of the property. There was also a stable, Mary wanted to have horses, and a pool, and extensive landscaping. Mary gave a few brief corrections and the architects would start drawing up the plans. Hopefully, in a month, we could start breaking ground on construction.

The Alaska Airlines offices were located on International Boulevard south of the SeaTac airport. I parked the Mustang and had 01 and 09, our bodyguard’s for the trip, wait in 01’s white State Patrol car. I took Mary’s arm and my mom followed us in. The inside was well furnished, the Eskimo face logo of Alaska Airlines embossed on the lobby floor and a few potted plants dotted the corners.

“How can I help you, sir?” the receptionist, a stout, middle-aged woman named Angela, asked.

“Yes, we’re here to see Mr. Ledford,” I said. “I’m Mark Glassner.”

The receptionist called upstairs and sent us on own. “Floor four, go left from the elevator. You can’t miss his office.”

“Remember the last elevator we rode?” Mary asked with a sly smile as I pushed he fourth floor button.

“No elevator slut this time,” I laughed. That’s how we met Violet, one of our sluts. I took her virginity in the hotel elevator of the Four Seasons, I believe, up in Seattle.

My mom looked at me, a frown across her beautiful face. “What?”

“It’s nothing, Sandy,” Mary assured her. “Just an inside joke.”

“Oh, sure,” Sandy said with a nod.

The elevator dinged and we got out on the fourth floor. Monroe Ledford’s office was down a hallway, through an open area full of cubicles, against the west wall of the building. He had a mousy looking woman for a secretary with the unusual name of Richmal. “He’s expecting you, Mr. Glassner.”

“Richmal, just ignore any strange sounds you hear, okay,” Mary said with a friendly smile.

“Oh, sure, miss,” Richmal squeaked.

Monroe had a spacious office, a large mahogany desk, and a wall covered in filing cabinets. Seven women dressed in blue pilot’s jackets and slacks were huddled in the corner talking to each other and gave us curious stares when we entered. Monroe scurried out from behind his desk, a heavyset man in an expensive looking suit. His face was round, fat hanging from beneath his chins, and large, black glasses dominated his face.

“Good to meet you in person, Mr. Glassner,” Monroe greeted. “I gathered the candidates just like you asked, sir.”

“Thank you, you can wait at your secretary’s desk and don’t come in here until we leave,” I told him, shaking his moist hand.

“Ah, of course, sir,” Monroe laughed. “Well, they are all excellent pilots and you will not be disappointed with whomever you choose.”

“All right, ladies, line up,” Mary said, brusquely.

My mom, looking a little out of sorts, set down at the table. “You okay, mom,” I asked as Mary got the pilots lined up.

“It’s just…overwhelming how the two of you just take command of situation,” Mom admitted. “And you’re going to, what…screw these women?”

I shrugged. “Not all of them,” I admitted. Several of the women were just not pretty enough. Sure they were handsome women, but Mary and I had our standards. “They’ll enjoy themselves, Mom. So just relax, okay?”

She sighed. “Okay, Mark.” She squirmed in her seat. “Geezs, I’m turning into such a hussy,” she muttered, eying the women.

“Maybe, mom,” I told her, rubbing her shoulder. “But it’s a lot of fun, isn’t it?” I asked with a grin.

My mom laughed and kissed the back of my hand. “Your fiancee’s going to start without you,” Mom pointed out.

I looked up to the two handsome women walking out the door. “All right, disrobe,” Mary ordered the remaining five. “And be prepared to get fucked. You all want to please us and be chosen to be as one of our pilots.” I stepped up next to her and she whispered, “Is everything alright with your mom?”

“Yeah, Mom is just not used to all this,” I answered.

The pilots were disrobing. All of them wore the most boring underwear, I was disappointed to learn. We sent two more packing; one had an ugly Caesarean scar and the other’s ass was covered in cellulite and looked as wrinkled as a prune. The remaining three were gorgeous women in their late twenties and early thirties.

Joslyn was a black-haired woman, willowy, with dark, Mediterranean complexion and brilliant green eyes. She had a nice set of round breasts topped with dusky nipples. Her belly buttoned was pierced with a small, golden charm set with a ruby and her pussy was shaved, revealing fat, dark pussy lips.

Duana was another black-haired woman, tall with Nordic cheekbones. Her breasts were small and perky and she had a thick, black bush between her legs. Her legs were toned and tanned from sunbathing, there were patches of pale flesh around her breasts and her crotch from her bikini.

Lynda was a strawberry-blonde with deep, blue eyes. She was short and curvy, with large, pillowy breasts with some of the biggest, fattest nipples I had ever seen, each pierced with a thick, gold ring. Her pussy was shaved, save for a triangular patch of reddish hair above her clit.

I walked over and hefted Lynda’s large breast, feeling the weight and gave her nipple piercing a tug bring a soft gasp to Lynda’s mouth. Mary was running her fingers through Duana’s thick bush, the tall woman shuddering as Mary must have found her clit or maybe her wet hole. Joslyn was looking a little lonely and so was my mom, so I pulled her to me and whispered in her ear.

Joslyn swayed back to my mom. Mom swallowed, licking her lips as the dusky beauty reached her and sat on her lap. “I…I have a girlfriend,” my mom protested, as Joslyn kissed at her throat.

“It’s just sex, Mom,” I said, pushing Lynda down to her knees. “I have a girlfriend, too.”

Mary giggled as Duana was unbuttoning her blouse, exposing Mary’s freckled breasts. The tall pilot sucked Mary’s nipple into her lips. “Betty knows you love her, that’s all that matters, Sandy. Everything else is just fun.”

My zipper rasped down and eager hands reached into my pants, pushing down my boxers, to find my hardening cock. Mom relaxed and was kissing Joslyn, her hands sliding up to cup the dusky woman’s breast and rolling her dark nipples between her fingers while Joslyn purred in pleasure. Lynda’s mouth engulfed my cock, sucking my dick until I was fully hard in her mouth. I looked down at her pillowy tits and just had to feel those about my cock.

I pulled my cock from her mouth, grabbed the fat ring pierced through her left nipple and pulled Lynda to her feet and led her over to a chair and set down. “You ever given a guy a titty fuck?” I asked her.

She smiled wickedly. “A few.”

Lynda knelt down and placed her pillowy tits around my cock, squeezing them about my shaft and started to slide them up and down. Her gold rings piercing her nipples swung up and down, glinting in a shaft of sunlight that fell across her tits. Her blue eyes stared up at me, eager to please, and her strawberry-blonde hair fell loosely about her shoulders, a splash of color against her pale skin.

Mary sat in the sit next to me, spreading her legs and cooing in pleasure as Duana dove into her cunt, licking stiffly at her pussy. “C’mon, slut, you can do better,” Mary complained. “Your a woman, just lick and touch me wherever you’d like to be touched down there.”

“Okay,” Duana murmured and spread Mary’s lips open and licked her tongue through Mary’s slit, sliding her tongue into Mary’s wet pussy. She swirled her tongue around the sucked Mary’s labia into her mouth, rolling the wrinkled lips between her lips as Mary moaned in appreciation.

“Getting better,” Mary encourage, then sighed in pleasure. “Definitely getting better.”

I glanced back to see my mom was sitting on the desk, her jeans pulled off, her firm ass flexing as she squirmed in pleasure. I guessed Joslyn must be going down on her. My mom pulled her loose, striped shirt over her head exposing her smooth back and white bra. She reached behind her and unclasped the bra. As the white material fell away, I could just see the slope of her right breast and the hint of her pink nipple.

“Ohh, that feels nice,” Mom moaned on Joslyn’s tongue. Her arms moved and I realized mom was playing with her breasts.

“How’s your titty fuck?” Mary asked with a smile.

“Nice,” I told her. Lynda’s tits felt amazing on my cock as she formed a tight tunnel between her soft tits. I started fucking my hips up, rubbing my cock faster through the valley of her breasts. Mary’s eyes were fixed on my cock, the head would appear up from between her tits then disappear back down. Pre-cum glistening on the tip, smearing on Lynda’s melons.

“Is Duana giving you good head?” I asked.

Mary rolled her eyes. “She’s getting better! She…ohhh, yeah. She’s definitely getting better,” Mary purred.

“Oh, man!” gasped Mom. “Oh, Mark, her tongue feels so amazing. I can’t wait to try some of what she’s doing to my pussy on Betty when I get home! Oh, wow! Mmmhh, oh crap! Yes, yes, oh yes!”

Lynda started licking my cock head when it got close to her lips, her tongue roughly sliding across the tip sending a shudder of pleasure through my body. Another lick, another shudder, and then my cock was back in the pillowy softness of her breasts and then was back out and another delicious lick, another delicious shudder. “Fuck that’s amazing!” I gasped. “Keep licking, slut!”

Lynda giggled. “Glad you…” lick, “…like it!”

Mary was panting next to me, grinding her cunt into Duana’s face. “Oh yes, fucking suck my clit, whore! Oh, fuck! Oh fucking shit! Here it comes, slut! Drink my cum!”

My mom sat in the chair on the other side of me, naked and flushed. Her eyes focused on my cock appearing and disappearing between Lynda’s breasts. I was getting closer and closer to cumming. My balls were so close to flooding Lynda’s breasts with my creamy spunk. Just a few more licks and…I groaned, my face clenched as I spilled onto her tits.

“Fuck, that was nice!” I moaned.

Lynda was panting, to, white cum coating her face and tits. She released her breasts and my cock slid out of her tight embrace. Mary knelt down and licked a line of my cum up Lynda’s tit. Then she looked at my mom, hefted Lynda’s other, cum covered tit invitingly. My mom licked her lips and then knelt down and licked my cum up Lynda’s breast, up to her neck and then she was kissing Lynda on the lips.

My cock was achingly hard watching my mom and my fiancee lick my cum off this woman. They were pressing her down onto her back, their tongues devouring my cum. Mary licked her way up to Lynda’s face as Mom licked back down to her breasts, sucking a fat nipple and gold ring into her mouth as Mary kissed Lynda on the lips. Then Mary was straddling her face as Mom licked lower and lower, down to Lynda’s shaved cunt.

“Duana, lick my mom’s cunt,” I ordered and then I grabbed willowy Joslyn and bent her over the desk.

Joslyn’s cunt was shaved bare, her labia large and engorged and felt amazing as I rubbed the head of my cock on them before I found her hot, wet hole and slid inside her, groaning as her velvet cunt swallowed my cock.

“Ohh, that feels great,” Joslyn moaned. “Umm, you got a nice feeling cock, stud.”

“You got a nice feeling cunt,” I moaned, pulling back and thrusting in again and again. “Fucking wet and tight, just the way I like my pussy!”

“Then give me a good fucking, lover!” Joslyn purred. “I could use a nice cum! Haven’t had one yet, today!”

“You have to cum everyday, slut?” I asked.

“If not, then the day was wasted.” I liked her philosophy. If I haven’t came a dozen times in a day, it was definitely wasted. “I need a nice, fat cock to stretch my poor little pussy until I explode!” she panted.

I started thrusting faster and faster, enjoying her wet depths. I glanced behind me, Mary was riding Lynda’s face and my mom was devouring Lynda’s cunt. Duana knelt behind my mom and started fingering her cunt. Duana bent her head down, planting her face between my mom’s ass cheeks and began to rim Mom’s ass. What a naughty slut.

“I’m going to pee in your mouth, and you’re going to love it, right slut?” Mary asked.

“Oh yes,” moaned Lynda. “I’ve masturbated so many times to water sports vids! Fill my mouth with your delicious pee.”

Mary sighed as her urine splashed into Lynda’s mouth, the pilot drinking her piss eagerly. I slammed into Joslyn’s cunt faster and faster as I watched my fiancee piss into another woman’s mouth. When Mary finished pissing, she moaned as Lynda licked her pussy clean, her tongue digging through Mary’s slit. Lynda was moaning beneath Mary, her body writhing and fresh cunt juices flooded my mom’s mouth as she came.

My mom drank all of Lynda’s juices and then shuddered on Duana’s tongue. “Yes, oh yes, I’m cumming! Umm, that feels so amazing!” Mom turned around, stroking Duana’s face. “Oh, thank you for that amazing orgasm.”

I came in Joslyn’s cunt as I watched my mom french kiss Duana, her face sticky with Lynda’s juices. Mary’s ass jiggled beneath her bunched up skirt as she ground her pussy on Lynda’s face, her unbuttoned blouse slid off her right shoulder, exposing her pale, freckled shoulder. Her auburn hair, tied in a ponytail, swayed about as she tossed her head about, her moans of pleasure growing louder and louder.

My mom’s ass was pointing at me, as tight as any teenagers, her hairy bush matted with desire, her pussy pink and swollen with pleasure. I knelt behind her, running my hands about her firm cheeks. Mom broke her kiss with Duana and glanced over her shoulder at me, her eyes falling onto my hard cock.

“You’re so beautiful, Mom,” I murmured.

“Prettier than your fiancee?” my mom asked with a grin.

“A close second, Mom.” My cock was poking at her tight ass, sliding down, leaving a streak of pre-cum across her firm cheeks and down through her silky hair. I found her hot, wet hole, rubbing my cock’s head on her swollen labia, enjoying the feel of her silky nether lips.

“Umm, good answer, son,” Mom groaned as my cock entered her slowly.

“He’s the best!” moaned Mary. “Umm, this slut sure knows her way around a snatch! You keep doing that and…ohhh that’s nice! Fuck, fuck, yes! That’s it! Oh, God, I’m cumming! You nasty, fucking slut! Ohh, that was nice.”

“Thank you for fulfilling my fantasy,” moaned Lynda as Mary crawled off of her.

Mary pressed her body against my back, hugging me from behind as I fucked my mother. Her breasts were soft pillows topped with her hard nipples, her silky bush tickled my ass. Her arms wrapped around my waist and her lips were wet on my neck.

“Who are you thinking of keeping for our pilots?” she whispered into my ear.

“Lynda for sure,” I moaned. “Those fucking nipple rings.”

Mary laughed. “I love a slut that drinks my piss.”

“Joslyn is the prettiest,” my mom moaned, thrusting her hips back into my cock. With Mary pressed behind me, I couldn’t fuck Mom as hard I liked, but goddamn my mom knew how to work her hips to get a man off.

Joslyn was beautiful, with her dusky, Mediterranean skin her brilliant green eyes. “She was a great fuck,” I pointed out.

Mary nipped at my ear. “Joslyn and Lynda then.”

“Yeah,” I panted. “Mmh, Mom, you know how to fuck!”

Mom laughed, a rich throaty laugh, slamming her ass back into me. “You’re not to bad yourself. Umm, my baby boy grew up to have a nice cock!”

“Cum in your slutty mom’s pussy,” Mary whispered into my ear. “Fill her up with delicious spunk.”

“Give me your cum, Mark!” Mom moaned. “Fill your mommy’s womb with your sperm. It’s so wonderful to have you back inside me! Oh, crap! Crap!”

My balls were tightening, my orgasm was building. I felt Mom’s cunt spasm on my cock as she came, slamming her ass back into me and I groaned, “Fuck, that feels so amazing, Mom! Oh, fuck! Here it fucking cums!” My balls unloaded, flooding the very pussy that made me with a flood of cum. Mom slumped forward, rolling onto her back, her legs spread obscenely open, my cum oozing out and matting her brown fur.

“Joslyn and Lynda, you’re going to be our pilots,” I ordered. “You’ll live at the hanger, stay within fifteen minutes of the plane at all times. You will love Mary and myself as your masters, and love each other. Duana, never speak of this to anyone, you can get dressed and go.”

Joslyn moved over to Lynda and stroked her face. “I never noticed how beautiful you are,” she whispered and kissed Lynda with passion.

“Ladies,” I barked, interrupting their kiss, “get over her and take a lick from my mom’s cunt.” Lynda was first, bending down and taking a single lick as I uttered, “Zimmah,” and felt the energy run from my mom into Lynda and myself, binding Lynda’s to me permanently. Lynda stared at me in awe as Joslyn took her place and took her lick and was bound to me.

“You two, go home gather your stuff and head to Thun Field, hanger 18,” I told her and pulled a pair of keys out of my pocket, tossing it to them. “The Gulfstream has already arrived. From now on, you’ll live in the plane. There’s a comfy bed for the two of you too enjoy, internet, satellite TV. Just remember, always be within fifteen minutes of the plane.”

“Yes, Master,” Lynda nodded and then gave Joslyn a wicked smile. “A bed to share, huh? I’m sure we can find some stimulating way to pass the time.”

My phone rang and I fished it out of my pocket, glancing at the caller ID. “You found Brandon?” I asked.

“I found out where he went,” Doug Allard answered. Doug was a P.I. hired by Brandon Fitzsimmons to spy on us, causing all sorts of problems when Brandon sent the media the results of his spying. We caught Doug and turned him to our side and sent him after Brandon. “He flew from San Francisco to London and from there he caught a plane to Toulouse, France. He landed in Frances about two hours ago.”

“What’s in France?” I asked aloud, frowning.

“The book,” Mary grasped. “One of the books is in France.”

My stomach sank. Who knew what sort of problems Brandon having the book would cause. “Doug, Brandon’s headed for Rennes-le-Château, the Motherhouse of an order of nuns. The Order of Mary Magdalena. You must stop him from getting a book, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Do whatever it takes to stop him.”

“Okay, Mr. Glassner.”

I wanted to go after Brandon myself. But he was going into the heart of the lion’s den, the Motherhouse of the Nuns. Who knew how many of those bitches would be there. It was far too dangerous for either Mary or myself to go anywhere near Rennes-le-Château.

“Mary, where was that third book at?”

“Um, with some noble. An Altgrave, I think he was called.” She grabbed her phone. “In Cologne, Germany.”

“I need to speak with him, make sure he understands not to let Brandon so much as see that book.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, Kaeden,” Illness, the barkeep at the Lucky Cowgirl greeted me as I sidled up to the bar.

Illness wasn’t the name he was born with, just the name everyone called him. “Because I’m so Ill, man, you know, cool,” he would say in his gravely, burnt-out voice, sounding like an aging rocker who partied to hard in his twenties and lived to regret it.

“A pint of Sam Adams,” I said, sighing as I sat down on the barstool.

“You one of the…” He left the end of his question hanging. The empty look in my eyes answered his question. “Rough, man. Real rough.” He finished filling the pint and set it down in front of me. “So, did it really happen?”

I shrugged. My PBA rep told me not to talk about it. Fuck, I’m not even sure what really happened. One minute, I was storming this Mark Glassner house on loan to the FBI, and the next thing I knew Mark Glassner was leading me and rest of my SWAT unit out of the house. And then this fine-ass girl, naked, with bubble-gum pink hair and this voluptuous Latina were leading me upstairs and fucked my brain out.

And now I was probably out of a job. And maybe facing prison time. Accepting sexual favors as a bribe, Internal Affairs called it. So here I was, back at the Lucky Cowgirl, to drown my sorrows. I hadn’t been in for two weeks and I was hoping to get lucky like the last time I was here, to maybe take my mind off my problems with some female companionship. Hell, maybe that gal would be back.

Nearly two weeks ago, on a Friday, this vivacious blonde name Erin had waltzed in, flirting outrageously with me and a few of my drinking buddies. We were drawn to her, she was just so fucking sexy in her tight jeans and revealing top. And she just ate our attention, touching us, laughing at our bad jokes. I grew more and more bold and soon it was just me and her at the bar and she let my hands roam everywhere. When I whispered in her ear that I wanted to fuck her brains out. She laughed and suggested the bathroom. I gave her a good fucking all while this creep listened to us from the next stall.

And then she asked me to go get some drinks and I waited at the bar while she cleaned herself up. And waited, figuring she had to reapply her make-up. You know women. When she did emerge, she was with this other guy, her arm wrapped around him, clinging tightly to him. They clearly knew each other, her boyfriend maybe and I just stood at the bar like an idiot realizing that the guy must have been the creep in the next stall. They were like playing at cheating or something. It was straight out of letters to Penthouse.

After the day I had, I wouldn’t mind banging Erin again. Her guy could watch for all I cared. I just needed something nice to happen to me, today. I just needed something pleasant to help me forget what a shithole my life just became. All the hard work, all the sacrifices to become a SWAT officer. It cost me my marriage to Sally and a few girlfriends since. All of it flushed down the shitter and I couldn’t even begin to understand why any of us did it.

“Why so down, handsome?” a tall, African American woman asked, sitting on the barstool next to me. Her accent was strange, like she was an actual African, from Nigeria or something. She was beautiful, young, with coal-black skin and short, curly hair. Her lips were big and smiling beautifully.

I snorted. “I’m in a lot of trouble.”

“Oh, how sad,” she consoled, placing her hand on my arm, stroking me gently. “Maybe I could make it all better.”

“Oh, how?” I asked, eying her up and down. She was fucking gorgeous.

She smiled promisingly. “What are you drinking?”

“Sam Adams.”

“Buy me one, and we’ll see if I can’t make you forget all about your problems,” she promised, her fingers running up my arm to my biceps. “Mmhh, you work out. I love a man with big muscles.”

“I’m a SWAT officer,” I told her. Some women got off on banging cops, badge bunnies we called them. And the way this woman’s eyes lit up, she was definitely a badge bunny.

“How exciting,” she purred. Illness set a pint before her and she took a deep gulp. “It must be very stressful, all that danger.”

“Oh, very stressful,” I said with a shrug. “But, I live for the danger.” I used that BS on so many ladies, they lapped it up.

Her laugh was throaty and exciting. “And how do you relieve all that stress. I bet it just gets bottled up inside you, begging to be released.”

“Oh, I could think of a few ways to relive the pressure,” I smiled.

“Your hand, non?” she asked archly.

I laughed, it felt good to laugh. “Sure, but there are definitely more pleasant ways to relieve the pressure.” I took a drink of my beer. “Of course, they require someone’s assistance.”

She sipped her beer, her pink tongue licking foam off her upper lip. “I have been told I am very skilled at relieving stress.”

My cock was rock hard in my pants. God, I loved this bar. I had never met a girl as easy as Erin, but this African chick was giving that slut Erin a run for her money. Well, it worked last time, so I leaned over and whispered, “I want to fuck your brains out. Right now.”

She stood up, her smile eager, and took my hand. She was aggressive as she pulled me across the bar to the men’s room and pulled me inside. She took me to the last stall. Memories of Erin bent over the toilet as I fucked her from behind flashed in my mind. Would this mysterious Black woman’s cunt feel as good as Erin’s had.

Christ I didn’t even know her name.

But that didn’t matter as she kissed me as soon as we were in the stall, my hands reaching down and knead her ass through her short skirt. I lifted the skirt up and she wasn’t wearing any panties, the naughty little slut. Her tongue was fierce as she frenched me, aggressively exploring my mouth as her hands fumbled at my belt. She pulled my cock out, stroked it a few times then broke the kiss. I was panting hard as she pulled her dress over her head, exposing her lithe, coal-black body. She took her fingers, slid them between her black breasts, down to her black bush and shoved them up inside her, coating them with her juices.

“See how wet I am for you,” she moaned. “Fuck me!”

I didn’t need to be told twice and I pinned her against the side of the stall, her legs wrapping about my waist as I plunged into her Black pussy. She moaned as I fucked her hard, pounding away at her cunt. I needed this. I needed to forget my problems. All that mattered right now was how amazing her cunt felt on my cock as I fucked her tight, wet depths.

“Fuck your tight, slut,” I moaned. Any girl as easy as her, badge bunny or not, was a slut. “Love how you feel on me.”

“Umm, your cock is stirring me up,” she moaned. “Umm, spear me, stud! Ohh, I love having a nice shaft spearing inside me!”

Her hips were fucking me back, matching the furious rhythm. I needed to cum so bad. I didn’t care if she came, I just needed to feel that sweet release as I spilled inside her. She was so tight, my cock felt like it was in a vice, trying to squeeze out my cum. I was getting closer and closer to cumming inside her.

“Yes, yes, oh God I’m gonna cum!” I moaned. Her legs were wrapped so tightly about me I couldn’t pull out if I wanted to. I slammed once more into her and felt that shuddering release as my cum spilled into her.

Her finger was on my forehead, drawing with her sticky finger as she whispered, “Shama,” into my ear and everything went still. I stared blankly at the woman and she smiled in satisfaction. All that mattered to me was doing exactly what this woman told me too.

“Good,” she muttered, pushing me back, my cock pulling out of her. “I am Sister Agnes.” I nodded my head as she gave me my instructions.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Drunken Pugilist may be the emptiest bar I had ever seen at happy hour. One old man sipped a pint at the bar while a board barkeep was watching the Mariners play the Angels. A fond smile crossed my face as I remembered Sean, my ex-husband, getting so excited during their ’95 season and how crushed he had been when the Mariners lost to the Indians and ended the Mariners World Series hopes. Mary was only one, then, and Missy wasn’t even a thought, yet.

Focus, Theodora, I told myself. Kurt stole your family from you, no use dwelling on that, now. You need to stop this Mark from destroying other families.

Sister Isabella followed me in. We let Providence guide us. Each of us opened the phone book, to the listing of bars, figuring guys as in trouble as these SWAT officer were would be drowning their sorrows. So we closed our eyes and jabbed our fingers down on the page. Isabella and I both got the Drunken Pugilist and Sister Agnes chose the Lucky Cowgirl.

I scanned the bar, the only other people were the two men sitting at a booth in the back, almost hidden in the shadows. I could see their auras, blacker than the shadows, the aura of a Thrall enslaved by a Warlock. It was clear that Mark had given the men an order that must have rewritten parts of their personality. Well, they were cops and I could imagine the sort of orders Mark must have given. “Let me commit crimes,” he probably ordered, or, “I can’t do anything wrong.”

Both guys looked miserable as we approached, a pitcher of beer sat between them and a few empty shot glasses. Both were fit, broad shoulder man. A swarthy Mexican with a thick mustache that ruined an otherwise handsome face, and a squashed-face white guy with a crew cut.

“Hi, boys,” Isabella purred with her sexy, Latina accent.

The Mexican’s eyes lit up when he saw us. “Hello, ladies,” he said with a smile, and motioned to the booth. “Care to cheer up a pair of cops having a bad day?”

“Christ, Riz, do you have to flirt with every chick?” the White guy asked.

“Hey man, why should I deprive my charm from any beautiful woman,” Riz protested. “Ignore him, he’s married and forgotten how to treat such heavenly creatures as yourselves.”

“Riz?” I asked, and then Isabella sat down next to him, leaving me with the White guy.

“Because his real name is pretty stupid,” the White guy said and a grin momentarily crossed his lips before his pain returned.

“Oroitz is a perfectly manly name,” Riz joked. “Besides, what kind of name is Duncan?”

“A Highlander,” I said with a smile. Everyone gave me a blank look. “Um, you know, ‘There can be only one.’ The Highlander?”

“Yeah,” Duncan muttered and took a swill of his beer. “The TV show, right. Not the movie.”

“Yeah,” I nodded.

“So, what has you guys so down?” Isabella asked. “Women, right?” Both men grunted and Isabella smiled wickedly, leaning closer to Riz, reaching out to place her hand on his. “I hope not the same woman.”

“No, chiquita, not the same woman,” Riz admitted. “We’re both in the doghouse because of work. My girl broke up with me and Duncan’s wife kicked him out.”

“Oh that’s terrible,” I cooed, scooting up against Duncan. His eyes glanced at my cleavage and then a guilty flush suffused his face.

Across the table, Isabella was snuggling up to Riz, who put his arm around her. “Yeah, it’s terrible. Me and Alicia had been dating for weeks.”

“Well, maybe I can make you feel better,” Isabella said with a naughty smile. From how her arm was moving, she must be rubbing Riz’s leg. Or maybe even his crotch based on that the big grin filling Riz’s face. And then the two were talking in rapid Spanish. In my few weeks living in LA I picked up a smattering of Spanish, but I could not begin to follow their conversation.

Duncan just set like a log next to me, staring down into his beer. “What’s the problem,” I purred. “You might feel better if you tell me about it.”

A look of self-loathing crossed his face. “Sure,” he bitterly snorted, his voice a little slurred with drink. “Why the fuck not.” He down the rest of his beer. “You heard about the whole SWAT scandal?”

I nodded my head. That is why Providence led me to you. Mark had foolishly made a bunch of highly skilled men his Thralls and didn’t bother to protect them. “There are subtle signs,” Ramiel told me in my dreams, “to tell if the Bond of Zimmah chains a Thrall to the Warlock. The black aura will have the tiniest, barely perceptible, fringe of red about it. So minute, you have to know to look for it.” As far as I could tell, neither of these men were bound to Mark.

“Yeah, instead of arresting the people, the SWAT unit…eh…” I trailed off, not sure how to finish the sentence without sounding insensitive.

“Fucked them,” Duncan finished, biting his words.

“Excuse me, Vato,” Riz said as Isabella scooted out of the booth. “You understand, right?”

“Yeah,” Duncan grunted, staring at his drink as Riz and Isabella disappeared out a back door into the alley behind the bar. A ragged sob suddenly escaped Duncan’s lips. “I don’t know what happened. We burst into this bedroom and this naked guy, Mark, falls on the floor and he just tells us to stop pointing our guns and help him up. And we did. And then…this red-head just grabs me and Driscoll and takes us inside and has us fuck her. She treated us like shit, insulted us, and we just took it. And now it’s all over the news and…” He took a swig of beer. “Kathanne kicked me out. I never cheated on her, before. I don’t know what happened.”

Poor bastard. Another Warlock’s victim. I reached out and rubbed his leg and kissed him on the cheek. “You poor guy,” I murmured. “Let me take some of that hurt away.” I slid my hand up his jeans to his crotch, feeling his cock grow beneath my touch.

“Wh-what are you doing?” he suddenly protested. “I…”

I cut him off with a kiss as my fingers slid his zipper down, his mouth sour with beer. He was hard, despite his protests, and I stroked him to his full girth. His cock was warm and trembled with his heart beat against my palm. He was uncircumcised, and I could feel the head of his cock slide in and out of his foreskin, popping out like a cute little snake.

“Shh, don’t fight, Duncan,” I whispered as I lowered my head down to his crotch, disappearing beneath the booth’s table.

He moaned as my tongue licked around the head of his cock, salty with his pre-cum. I played with the tip, tracing about the edge of the gland, then sliding up and licking through his urethra, collecting a fresh drop of pre-cum. I slid a hand down between my legs and up into my cunt, getting my fingers sticky with my pussy juices so I would be ready to draw the Mark of Qayin on his forehead.

His hand caressed my head, fingers pulling through my brown hair. “Oh fuck,” he moaned. “Sorry, Kathy.”

I cupped his balls as I swallowed his cock, sucking softly and playing with the sensitive head with my tongue. Then I slid down, slowly, until he brushed the back of my throat. I sealed my lips tight about his shaft as I rose up, sucking harder and Duncan moaned in appreciation. Up and down, my mouth filled with his cock.

“Jesus,” he moaned. “Fuck, you’re good. Christ, I don’t even know your name.”

I popped his cock out of my mouth. “Theodora,” I panted, sucking in air, and then I was back on his cock, bobbing my head faster and faster as I played with his balls.

He nuts were round and I gently squeezed them, trying to massage his cum out of his balls. He was getting closer and closer to cumming. I could feel the tension in his body grow and grow as he neared that explosive release and I tensed, ready to spring the moment his cum poured into my mouth. Up and down, I bobbed, swirling my tongue and sucking, feeling his cock tremble in my mouth, the spongy head brushing the roof of my mouth.

Duncan was a gentleman and warned me. “I’m gonna cum, Theodora,” he panted.

The first splash of cum was warm and salty in my lips. I released his cock as the second blast just flew up in air and landed on my blouse, a line of sticky fluids staining my clothing. I was drawing the Mark of Qayin on his forhead as his third blast flew up and splashed on his flannel shirt and I muttered, “Shama.” The Mark of Qayin blazed white and Duncan went blank as the prayer took effect.

Isabella should have had no problem enchanting Riz and I began to tell Duncan the plan. He nodded his head as he absorbed my orders. Worry gnawed at my stomach. Was this really necessary. These men were SWAT officers, highly trained at what they do. People were going to get hurt. People I was supposed to protect. I always thought the Order of Mary Magdalene existed to help people.

“The Greater Good,” Ramiel’s voice whispered back to me. “Not even the Promise Land was taken without bloodshed.”

The Greater Good. It was all for the Greater Good, I told myself. But another voice whispered from deep inside me, the road to Hell is paved in good intentions. I shivered. I just needed to have faith in Providence.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You taxi is here, Monsieur Fitzsimmons,” the Concierge of the Chambres D’Hôtes L’Escalette, the hotel I was staying at in Toulouse. I was impatient to get to the Motherhouse and get my hands on the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. I needed the book to defeat Mark and rescue my wife from his clutches.

It had been a long flight when I landed Toulouse with a five hour layover in London, I had been traveling for nearly seventeen hours and I was exhausted. When I check into the hotel I crashed, and just woke up twenty minutes ago, noon, local time. Which was four AM, Friday morning, back in Washington State.

“Merci,” I nodded to the Concierge and slipped him a five euro.

He held the door open for me and I stepped into the white taxi. It was a small, European car, one of those tiny vehicles designed for the narrow, medieval streets that crowded European cities and towns. It was a little more than an hours drive to Rennes-le-Château, a quaint village built upon a hilltop, connected by a winding road and the driver, a dusky North African, talked in Arabic on his bluetooth the entire drive.

Finally, we reached the Motherhouse. The building was located behind the Church of Mary Magdalene, an old, stone edifice that was partially overgrown with green vines. The front door was a large, made of wood and bound in iron. On the door frame hung a plaque written in French, English, Spanish, and German described the history of the building. Another sign, handwritten in French, was taped to the front of the door. My French was very rusty, but it seemed to be the phone number of the caretaker who was out.

Sighing in frustration, I pulled out my phone and dialed the number. “Bonjour, Maryām à l’appareil. Je vous écoute,” a woman answered in rapid French.

“Do you speak English?” I asked, hopefully. My high school French was far to rusty to converse with someone.

“Yes, I am Maryām,” the woman answered in a heavy accent.

“Hi, I’m Brandon Fitzsimmons and I was hoping I could meet with someone at the Motherhouse. There is a book in your collection that I’m just dying to examine.”

The voice on the other end thought for a moment. “Very well, Monsieur Fitzsimmons. Tomorrow at, say, 4 o’clock.”

“It’s very important, can we possibly meet sooner?” I asked.

“No, no. I am not in Rennes-le-Château,” she answered, in the background I heard something in French being broadcast. I frowned, it sounded like an airport announcement. “Saturday, 4 o’clock is the earliest I can meet.”

I sighed, another hours drive to Toulouse and then an hours drive back here tomorrow. “Very well. Thank you for your time, miss.”

“Until Saturday, then. Au revoir.” The line went dead.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“The captain has put on the fasten seatbelt sign,” the flight attendant announced in her British accent.

I was on British Airways flight 3471 descending into Toulouse Blagnac Airport in France on the hunt for Brandon Fitzsimmons.

Thirteen hours ago I took off at SeaTac and I was exhausted. But I couldn’t sleep. Every time I tried, Mark Glassner’s words came back to me. “Doug, Brandon’s headed for Rennes-le-Château, the Motherhouse of an order of nuns. The Order of Mary Magdalena. You must stop him from getting a book, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Do whatever it takes to stop him.”

Do whatever it takes to stop him. What did Mark mean. Did he want me to steal the book before Brandon could get it, delay him, stop him? Or did he want me to kill him? Could I kill him? I was a P.I. not a hitman. But the more I poured over Mark’s words, the more I came to believe I had to kill him. It’s clearly what Mark wanted. Do whatever it takes to stop him. What else could that mean? I had watched enough spy movies to understand what was implied. I was scared. I had never killed anyone. Twelve years as a cop and I never fired my gun in the line of duty. But Mark needed it done, and I would make sure it happened.

Fuck, I was so tired when I got off the plane, I could barely fill out the declaration card as I waited to clear customs. And then I stumbled out of customs as a somnambulist creature, barely capable of rational thought. I needed some coffee, badly as I reached baggage claim. I almost walked off with someone else’s suitcase, luckily the owner stopped me. “Too many people with black suitcases these days,” I grumbled as way of an apology.

My suitcase in hand, or I thought it was mine, anyways, I stumbled out to the cab stand. Just my luck, there were no cabs. It was the middle of the afternoon, you’d think there would be one cab. A phone rang and I glanced over to see a beautiful young woman, olive skin and long, black hair. She spoke rapidly in French and then switched to heavily accented English. “Yes, I am Maryām.”

As tired as I was, I found myself drinking in the beauty of the young woman. The woman was listening to whomever she was speaking with and then paused and gave me a considering look. I almost wondered why she was staring, but I was too tired. “Very well, Monsieur Fitzsimmons. Tomorrow at, say, 4 o’clock.”

I blinked, did she say Fitzsimmons? What a small world. I was here to kill a Brandon Fitzsimmons.

“No, no. I am not in …” the woman’s words were drowned out by an announcement over the airport’s speakers in french. “…is the earliest I can meet,” she finished. Pausing to listen and then, “Until tomorrow, then. Au revoir.” She hung up the phone and slipped it into her pocket, muttering something in French.

A taxi pulled up, finally. I wanted to take it, but some weird sense of male chauvinism rose up inside me and I offered to let the lady take this cab. What the hell, she was pretty. And I’m sure another cab would pull up soon.

“Merci,” she replied and then asked, “maybe we can share, no?”

“Sure,” I said with a shrug.

“I am called Maryām,” she said with a smile, holding out her slim hand.

“Eh, Doug Allard,” I answered, clasping her warm hand and shaking briefly.

“American, no?” and I nodded. “How nice, I’ve always had a soft spot for you Americans.”

She slid into the cab and I followed her. “I always thought the French hated us.”

“Oh, some do,” Maryām laughed. “They are just jealous. Where are you heading, Doug.”

“Eh, Rennes-le-Château,” I answered. “Any hotel there will do.”

She smiled. “What a coincidence. I live in Rennes-le-Château.” When she said the name, it sound so musical and beautiful, not like my mangled pronunciation.

I fell asleep almost immediately and when I woke up the car was winding its way up a hill to a village perched at the crest. I sat up, rubbing my eyes as the cab weaved its way through the narrow streets past ancient stone buildings to the front of a large stone structure.

“Is this a hotel?” I asked, frowning.

“No,” Maryām replied, sliding out. “It is where I live. Come inside, I have a spare room you can use.”

Fuck, I was too tired to argue and she seemed harmless. I mean, I easily weighed twice as much as her. The door was wood, bound with iron and there was a several signs that I was too tired to read. Maryām produced a cast iron skeleton key and unlocked the door and led me inside. She led me through the foyer into a short hallway lined with narrow doors. She opened one, revealing a tiny room, little more than a square with a cot.

I turned to thank her and blinked in shock. Was I dreaming? I pinched my arm. No, that hurt.

Maryām was naked, her lithe, dusky body gorgeous. Her breasts perky with youth, topped with dark nipples. A mat of thick pubic hair covered her pussy and the smile on her face was both virginal and predatory. My cock hardened in my pants as I drank in her beauty. She walked towards me, her breasts swaying and pressed up against me, her lips hot and wet on mine.

My wife’s face floated up in my mind and I pulled away from the kiss. “Maryām what are you doing?”

Her hand slid into my pants and found my hard cock, stroking it in her hands and suddenly it didn’t matter that I was married. Tina would never know. She was all the way back in Tacoma. How would she know what I did in France. Maryām pushed me back and I sat down on the bed. She bent down, pulled off my jeans and then my boxers, exposing my hard cock.

“So nice,” she whispered.

She slid her finger down her taut body, through the forest of pubic hair and then slid them up inside her pussy. When she pulled them out they were sticky with her juices. She straddled my waist and rubbed her fingers on my forehead, then down the side of my face and to my mouth. She tasted of honey.

Maryām rose up, her hand on my cock and guided my shaft to her pussy. She was wet and felt like silk as her cunt sank down onto my cock. I groaned in pleasure, after two kids, Tina wasn’t this tight. I sank back onto the bed and watched this gorgeous angel ride slowly up and down on my cock, her round breasts heaving as she fucked me. I reached up, sliding my hand up her smooth side to cup the soft orb. I squeezed it, delighting in the spongy feel and then I ran my fingers across her hard nipple.

“Umm, you feel so hard inside me,” she purred as she rode me.

I groaned, her cunt was so tight. God, I hadn’t had a cunt this tight since I was in college. Nothing felt better than the tight cunt of a teenager on your dick. Her pussy gripped my cock like a tight glove, rubbing silkily up and down as she fucked me. My balls were boiling, the pressure growing inside me. Growing larger and stronger.

“I’m gonna cum!” I moaned. “Let me pull out!”

“No, cum in me,” she gasped. “Let me feel your lust shoot inside me! Oh, yes!”

She spasmed on me, her cunt deliciously contracting about my cock. I was thrusting my hips up into her, the sensation on my cock was getting to much to handle. My balls couldn’t take it anymore and my cum exploded out through my dick and up into her wet cunt.

“Shalak!” she screamed and I feel something inside me snap, a chain about my soul, binding my will to another. I felt freedom, and tears brimmed in my eyes as my soul sang in joy.

“Wh-what just happened?” I stammered as she slid off me.

Maryām was suddenly shy, covering her body with the blanket. “You were a Thrall, Doug,” she answered. “I have freed you from the Warlock’s power.”

And then she explained it all to me. Nuns, Warlocks, summoning demons. Everything I saw watching Mark Glassner, how everyone around him behaves. How I so easily agreed to do whatever he told me, including killing a man. It all finally made sense. Mark Glassner sold his soul for power and made me his pawn.

“God has a purpose for you, Doug,” Maryām said as I wept before her.

I could feel it in my soul. I had been touched by God when she freed me. “What?” I asked. It didn’t matter what the purpose was. When God calls, how can you say no.

The door opened and a young woman entered, maybe eighteen, her hair a black as night, falling about her naked body. Her skin was pale white, her breasts large and topped with dark nipples. Her pussy was shaved bare, her labia swollen with desire and juices leaked down her leg.

“This is Sister Frances Joan and she has a Gift for you, Doug,” Maryām said as the beautiful woman walked towards me. My cock hardened.

Sister Frances sat down on the bed next to me, her lips tasted sweet as she kissed me. Her hand reached down and stroked my hardening cock. Her fingers were silk as she rubbed my cock to life. I touched her breast, gently, reverently. Giving her firm orbs the tiniest of squeezes, sliding my palm up to rub on her hard nipple.

“Come, let me feel you in me,” Sister Frances moaned. “Let us join as one.”

She pulled me down into her embrace, her body warm and lithe beneath me. She guided my cock to the wet entrance of her pussy. We moaned together as I slid into her inviting, tight depth. Her lips played with my ear as her legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me tightly into her.

“You have such a nice cock,” she whispered.

I fucked her slowly, staring into her deep, brown eyes. No, I didn’t fuck her, I made love to her. It was like our wedding night and I was making love to my bride for the first time. Our hips were moving in unison, our lips kissing each other, murmuring our pleasure into the other’s ears. Our hands roamed each other’s bodies. I felt her slim thighs, her tight ass, her smooth side and her full breasts. Her hands roamed across my chest, playing with my chest hair, rubbing my back, and squeezed my ass, urging me to go faster and faster.

“Yes, harder,” she moaned. “Faster! Let me feel your passion!”

I could feel our passion building and building as my cock rubbed against her cunt. Every stroke was building both of our orgasms. In and out, rubbing deliciously against each other. I found her hard nipple with one hand, rolling it between my fingers. My strokes were fast now, I was pounding her pussy. Her moans of passion filled my ears as we both approached the precipice. I could feel the cum boiling over in my balls and shuddered as I orgasmed inside this beautiful creature. Her body shuddered beneath me, her cunt clenching at my cock, milking my cum out of my balls.

She gasped a single word.

“Zebed!”

Her Gift flowed into me. From deep within her womb, through her tight pussy, and into my cock. A golden power that suffused every fiber of my being, body and soul, transforming me. I was baptized in the ecstasy of light and reborn as a new man.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Gabriel,” I greet the Archangel.

“Dominion Ramiel,” he responded, his voice a mighty choir. “I sense your doubts, brother.”

“I have followed the threads, the longer we wait the stronger the Warlocks become,” I answered. “Theodora and her sisters have three soldiers and surprise on their side. They have seventy percent chance of slaying the Warlocks.”

“With two of our Priestesses dead,” Gabriel pointed out. “Our Priestesses are two few to spend so recklessly.”

“By the time they have recruited the twelve soldiers, the Warlocks will have tripled their guard,” I fumed with righteous anger. “Let us strike know before the odds are even worst. After Monday, even with twelve, there will only be a twenty-seven percent chance of slaying the Warlocks. And still two of our Priestesses will die.”

“The soldiers are only a last resort.”

Curiosity drowned out my anger. “What have you seen in the future that I have not, Gabriel?”

“Observe,” Gabriel stated and drew up the threads of mankind drawing me to a silver thread. “This thread belongs to Alice Perry.” He lead me into the past, six mortal years. Alice’s silver thread brushed the red thread of the Warlock Mary Sullivan. “Alice develops an infatuation with Mary at the age of seventeen,” Gabriel informed. “But, slowly it is forgotten as she goes off to college.” The silver thread spiraled about the red thread, slowly drifting farther apart as the years went on.

I followed the silver thread through the years as it drifted farther from Mary’s, became entwined with another silver thread and then knotted as Alice married a man six months ago. But Alice and her husband’s thread drifted apart and then were separated as Alice’s thread became deeply entwined for a few weeks about another man’s.

“Adultery,” Gabriel said with disgust. “The marriage was broken beyond repair, though the husband knows it not.”

Alice’s thread brushed once more with Mary’s, and started circling the Warlock’s thread. “Here, the infatuation was rekindled,” Gabriel explained. “This was almost two weeks ago, on the very day Sister Louise made her disastrous attempt to exorcise Mark.” Alice’s thread was spiraling closer and closer to Mary’s. Gabriel pointed to Alice’s thread two day’s ago. It was Tuesday morning and Alice’s thread was trying to work its way between Mary and Mark’s thread. The two Warlock threads were bound as tightly as any lovers Ramiel had ever observed.

“A declaration of love?” I asked, staring at the pattern. Love, emotions, were not my skill at reading the threads. My expertise lay in conflict.

“Yes,” Gabriel nodded. “Alice Perry declared her love to Mary and it was ignored. Mary was too preoccupied with her problems that she didn’t even hear what Alice told her. Mark was under the effects of the Bond of Avvah. Alice has declared her love and it was not reciprocated. Unrequited love is a very powerful emotion.”

I followed Alice’s thread, in the future she once more tries to get between Mark and Mary. Next Wednesday afternoon.

“Do you see the opportunity the Bond of Avvah has created?” Gabriel asked.

I frowned, shaking my head.

“Alice never would have made her confession to Mary without it,” Gabriel explained. “Alice was too afraid of losing Mary. Alice believed it was inevitable that Mark and Mary’s relationship would break up. So she waited, biding her time for the moment when it seemed Mary would leave Mark, and then she would act. Now that she made her declaration, it is all Alice can think of. On Wednesday afternoon, in the room of the Blue Spruce motel, Alice will try once more to have Mary all to herself. When Mary rejects her love, she will be vulnerable.”

“The Prayer of Qannow?” I asked in shock. “That Prayer is very dangerous.”

“Watch what happens when Theodora exploits this opportunity,” Gabriel stated and drew Theodora’s golden thread until it touched April’s. I watched in amazement, as I followed Alice’s thread into the most probable future, studying the variable and calculating the percentage of success.

“Ninety-nine percent chance of the Warlock Mark’s death,” I said in awe.

“Yes, and Mary’s as well,” Gabriel pointed out. “The foolish mortal tied her life to Mark’s when she made her Pact. When Mark dies, so shall Mary and two less Warlocks shall plague the world.”

“So the Bond of Avvah was meant to fail?” I asked in astonishment. “It was all a set up to create this one opportunity?”

“There was good odds of the Bond working,” Gabriel answered. “But it also created this opportunity.”

“Then why gather the soldiers at all?” I asked in confusion. “Ninety-nine percent. Only the Creator can predict the future with more accuracy.”

“Because, Mark Glassner must die or be exorcised,” Gabriel stated. “If Alice fails, then it will fall to Theodora and her sisters. And as you said, the odds are slim and we shall never again have the power to challenge Mark with our diminished resources.”

Gabriel showed me the future and he was right. “The Lord shelter us with his mercy,” I whispered. The Warlock Mark Glassner must be stopped. “Is that why you dispatched two more Priestesses? You told me that only Theodora was available? What changed?”

“Only when Mary used her last boon was this pattern set,” Gabriel admitted. “Our brother, Lucifer, is setting brush fires across the world, trying to distract us from Mark. I could not move Isabella or Agnes until I was sure they were needed.”

“What do we do if it fails, Gabriel?” I asked.

“Nothing,” Gabriel answered sadly. “We will have lost, Ramiel. But Maryām will see that the fire of hope keeps burning in the Wilderness.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 27.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 24: Homecomings

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 24: Homecoming

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Females, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Spanking, Oral, Creampie, Incest, Orgy, Water Sports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 23.



“It’s time to go home,” I told Mary.

“Yes,” Mary sighed happily. “All the sluts miss you so much.”

We were lying in my mom’s bed, cuddling after we made love. For the last two days, I had been under some spell. A nun had turned my baby sister into a trap that would spring when I slept with her. There was a spell, the Ritual of Mowdah, that would let me recognize a nun by seeing people’s auras. I needed to fuck my sister to perform the spell, and, somehow, the nun must have known, had tracked my baby sister down on her vacation to Miami.

I looked at Mary, a faint, red outline about her body, her aura. Hers was red, like mine, signifying she was a Warlock, someone who made a Pact with the Devil. I concentrated and a red glow sprang about her. We were touching, and strings and chains radiated out from Mary. They represented all the people that were in some way connected to Mary. Two, red threads, tightly entwined connected the two of us. Five black chains headed off to the living room where my mom and Mary’s sluts waited.

And a single, gold thread pointed north.

“Mary,” I said in alarm. “You have a golden thread touching your aura.”

“Do I,” Mary frowned. “My sisters had the same, golden thread.”

“Summon Lilith, I think we need to talk to her.”

“I can’t,” Mary said, then took a deep breath. “I used my last boon today. To save you.”

And then she explained how Lilith tempted her by giving Mary a cock, how Mary fucked all our sluts, enjoying the pleasure of having a dick. She was tempted to keep the dick, but her love for me overcame her lust. She used her boon to get the same power I have, the power to control others with her words. That’s how she got her four sex slaves that helped subdue me: Joy, Via, April, and Felicity. She confessed that she slept with her father, Sean, and bound her slaves with the Zimmah ritual, making her slaves immune to another person’s control. I had all our sluts bound with the same ritual.

“What do you think it means?” Mark asked.

“I must know someone who is a nun,” Mary shrugged. “Or someone under the control of a nun, I guess. Damn, we really should have had Lilith explain all this.” Then her eyes widened. “She mentions a book. The spells of the witch of Endor or something like that.”

“Endor?” I asked, trying not to laugh, a smirk creepign across my face. “Like Star Wars? Do we need some Ewoks to help us?”

“Maybe I heard wrong?” Mary wondered, then glared at me and wiped the smirk off my face. “Anyway, she said it would complete our magic education.”

Mary stood up and I enjoyed the sight of her naked body as she walked over to her clothes. Her auburn hair fell loosely about her shoulder, her breasts were perky and freckled, and her ass was pleasantly plump. She bent down and I caught a glimpse of her freshly fucked pussy, my cum leaking out of her shaved lips, down her legs. She stood back up, her phone in hand and came back to the bed.

“Here it is,” Mary said after searching on her phone. “It’s called the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor’. Let’s see, Wikipedia says, ‘its thought to be a thirteenth century pseudepigrapha attributed to the Witch of Endor from the First Book of Samuel chapter 28 verses 3 thru 25.’ That’s the Old Testament, hmm.”

“What’s a pseudepigrapha?” I asked.

“Um,” she tapped the screen of her phone, “Let’s see, Wikipedia reads, ‘Pseudepigrapha are falsely attributed works, texts whose claimed authorship is represented by a separate author; or a work, whose real author attributed it to a figure of the past.’ I guess that makes it a forgery?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“The Witch of Endor, sometimes called the Medium of Endor, was a medium who apparently summoned the prophet Samuel’s spirit, at the demand of King Saul of the Kingdom of Israel in the First Book of Samuel, chapter 28:3–25,” the Wikipedia page read.

This was seeming more and more promising, I thought as I scanned the Wikipedia article. All the money I was paying Doug, my P.I., to watch Mark was really paying off. If I could only get my hands on this book, I might have a real, fighting chance to beat Mark and get my wife, Desiree, back from his clutches.

“Only three known copies of the book exist,” the article read. “The Institute for Ancient Studies at New York University have one copy. A second copy is in the private collection of the August Alfred Bernard, Altgrave of Salm-Reifferscheid-Dyck, who resides in Cologne, Germany. The final copy lies in the Motherhouse of the Order of Mary Magdalene, in Rennes-le-Château, France.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“…Rennes-le-Château, France.” Mary finished reading from the Wikipedia article.

“Well, this is starting to seem more and more likely,” I said. “The Order of Mary Magdalene, that’s what Karen said her nun order was called, right?” Marry nodded. “And if they have this book…” I smiled, we wouldn’t have to consult any unreliable demon like Lilith. Thank god she was gone from our lives, I could always sense hatred and contempt from her. She had already tried to hurt me once, using her succubus powers on me to drain my energy. Luckily, my wish for unlimited sexual stamina protected me.

“So, which one do you want?” Mary asked.

“Want to go to New York?”

Mary’s grin answered that question.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“NYU, Ancient Studies,” a bored young woman answered. “How may I help you.”

“Yes, I was hoping to take a look at the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I said.

“What’s your name, sir.”

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I answered.

“What’s your field of study.”

“Uhhh,” I floundered, not sure what to say. “Ehh, just an amateur.”

“I’m sorry, sir, only someone in an accredited graduate program or who has a Ph.D. in a related field can see our manuscripts. They are far to valuable and fragile to let just anyone look at them.”

“Do you have a transcript available then?”

“Uhh, let me see.” I could hear typing on a keyboard. “No, not on that book, yet, I’m afraid,” the young woman replied. “Our grant ran out before we finished transcribing all of our manuscripts. Is there anything else I can help you with?”

“No,” I said, sighing, hanging up the phone. I guess I needed to go Europe. I’d try the nun’s first. That was the same order Sister Louise belonged to. Surely they would help me fight Mark and rescue Sister Louise. In his P.I.’s surveillance photos, he could see Sister Louise amongst the harem Mark had gathered in his house going by the name Karen, according to Doug’s transcripts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We should leave after my dad’s funeral,” I said. A tightness gripped my chest. My emotions were all mixed up with my dad. I hated him for how abusive he was to me and mom. But part me, the little boy inside, missed his dad. I didn’t blame my mom for shooting him, hell I might have done the same thing myself.

“When is the funeral?” Mary asked, wrapping her arms around me, supportive and gentle.

“Friday at noon,” I told her. “At the Dwyer Funeral Home. They’re cremating him.”

“So, I guess we’ll need plane tickets,” Mary muttered. “I’ll get on Travelocity and get us some plane tickets.”

I laughed. “Why don’t we get our own plane.”

“Ohh, with sexy stewardess?” Mary smiled, those cute dimples appearing on her face and I just had to kiss her. “Mark, I think we need to protect our families,” she said, her face growing serious. “I can control your mother, you can control my father…”

“Yeah,” I sighed, catching Mary’s drift. “We’ll also need more bodyguards.”

“I guess we’ll have to hold more tryouts,” Mary archly said. “C’mon, let’s get dressed. Your mom may want her bedroom back.”

“For what?” I asked.

Mary rolled her eyes, she always did it when she thought my question was stupid. “For her and Betty.”

“Oh, right.” Betty was my mom’s lover. That had been a shock. My straitlaced, Christian mother had been having cheating on my father for years, and with a woman, no less.

“I’m going to play matchmaker,” Mary happily said. “Your mom and Betty looked so cute together.”

“And what did you do with my sister?” I asked, suddenly remembering Antsy. It was weird, an hour ago she seemed like the most important person in the world, and now she was back to being my annoying little sister. Last I saw Antsy, she had been off to answer the door. That’s when my mom had lured me into the bedroom so Mary and her slaves could overpower me and break the spell.

“Oh, she’s up the street with the bodyguards,” Mary answered as she pulled her skirt up her waist. “I’ll give them a call.”

Dressed, Mary and I found my mom talking with Mary’s new sex slaves. I knew three of the slaves. Joy was a Vietnamese stylist that gave Mary her wax. April and Felicity were high school students that Mary and I deflowered last week. The fourth had black hair with red streaks and was dressed as a nurse with blue scrub pants and a white, flowery scrub top. Apparently, her name was Via.

“Sluts,” Mary said in a firm, commanding tone. “This is Mark. He’s your Master. You’ll obey him as happily as you obey me.”

All four voiced their agreement, smiling happily.

“Where do you keep finding these women?” my mom asked. “They are absolutely delightful.”

“Would you like one?” Mary boldly asked.

My mom flushed. “After I spent the night at your house, with Jessica, it’s all I could think about.”

“Well, choose one,” Mary said, “and she’s yours.”

“I…” my mom swallowed. “I couldn’t. It wouldn’t be right.”

“Sure it would,” Mary cooed. “They’ll happily be your slave.”

My mom looked them over and then motioned to Joy. “Can I have this one?” my mom asked. “I know its so wrong but…it’s so exciting, too.”

“Joy, this is Sandy, from now on she’s your primary Mistress.”

“I am so happy to be yours,” Joy gushed in her heavy accent Vietnamese, and sat on my mom’s lap and I felt my cock stir as they started making out. Even at 43, my mom was still a beautiful woman. She exercised daily to keep her body as thin and fit as a twenty year-old.

“Damn, that’s hot,” Mary said and sat down next to my mom, spreading her legs. My cum had run sticky down her thighs. “April, come clean me up.”

“Yes, Mistress,” nerdy April excitedly squeaked and knelt before Mary, her tongue running wetly up Mary’s thigh, licking goblets of cum up.

The door banged open and Antsy walked in. She looked at me and flushed. “Hey,” she said, awkwardly. We both remembered are passionate, spell induced affair. For the last two days, we had been fucking almost none stop. I barely found time to make arrangements for my dad’s funeral between fuckings.

“Uh, hi,” I said. “Listen, we were under a spell, okay.”

“Sure,” she muttered.

“Did you have sex with any women, in Miami?” Mary asked, patting the couch next to her.

Antsy sat down, licking her lips. “Yeah, this chick, Theodora. We had a threesome with a guy we picked up in a bar and she went down on me, I think. I was pretty wasted.”

“Theodora, huh,” I said. So that was the nun’s name. I would have to remember to ask Karen about her.

Mary put her arm around Antsy’s shoulder and caressed her face. “Mark and I shared my sisters, and I was looking forward to sharing you. But, well, stuff happened. So, I want to eat Mark’s cum out of your snatch.”

On the other side of Mary, Joy’s blouse was open and my mom was nuzzling at her Joy’s apple-sized breasts, sucking at her dark nipples. My cock was hard and I walked over to my sister, pulling her to her feet. Antsy licked her lips nervously. “I…I’m a little scared, big bro. What we went through was so intense, I…”

“It’ll be fine,” I reassured her, my cock achingly hard. I sat down next to Mary and put an arm around her as I unzipped my cock. “Come and sit on my dick, little sis.”

“This is so wild,” she muttered and unzipped her jeans, shrugging them off her thin hips. Her cunt was shaved bare and she was sopping wet as she mounted my cock.

I groaned as she slid down my cock, her pussy wet and tight, squeezing wonderfully on my cock. Mary, her face flushed with pleasure as April was eating out her cunt, leaned over and whispered into my ear, “Whose cunt is the best?”

Antsy’s cunt felt great on my dick, but it wasn’t the earth shattering, mind numbing pleasure from last time I was in my little sister. “Yours, Mare,” I whispered back.

“Good,” she moaned. “Hmm, April, have you been practicing your pussy licking?”

“Yes, Mistress, with Felicity,” April answered from beneath Mary’s skirt.

“Oh, bro, it feels different,” Antsy moaned as she rode me a little faster. “You still feel pretty damn good its just not…”

“The best sex you’ve ever had,” I finished.

“Yeah, sorry big bro,” Antsy said with a grin, her hips writhing a little faster.

“You’re forgiven,” I moaned, pushing up her shirt to expose her perky breasts. They were larger than Mary’s by a cup size, and topped with cute, pink nipples. I captured one her hard nipples as she rode me, sucking the pink nub into my mouth and swirled about it with my tongue while Antsy moaned in pleasure.

Mary’s hand reached out and began to fondle Antsy’s butt as she writhed in pleasure on April’s tongue. “Ride my horny stallion!” Mary panted, fondling Antsy’s ass. “Give him a good fuck!”

“I am Mary,” Antsy moaned. “Oh yes, I’ll make sure he shoots plenty of cum inside me for you drink.”

Beyond her, my mom was diddling Joy, her mouth sucking on the Vietnamese slut’s nipples. “Yes, yes, yes, Mistress!” Joy was moaning. “You finger so well!”

Via and Felicity were on the floor, making out. Via’s bottoms and panties had been pulled down and Felicity’s jean skirt flipped up and Via was grinding her cunt into Felicity’s. God, I loved watching girls tribbing. Mary’s pants and moans were growing higher in register as her orgasm neared. Her mouth was nibbling at my neck and licking at my ears.

“Oh, you fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You naughty little minx, I’m going to cum all over your pretty little face.” She bucked once, moaning loudly as her orgasm rolled through her. “Oh April, you did so good!”

April’s face appeared from beneath Mary’s skirt, smeared with cunt juices, her glasses fogged up. “Oh, I’m so glad, Mistress,” she happily said, rubbing her face against Mary’s thigh like a cat. Mary ran her fingers through April’s bushy hair.

“I’m cumming, big bro!” Antys moaned, suddenly, her cunt quivering on my dick. I slammed my hips up into her and unloaded three blast into her cunt. Antsy rotated her hips once more, before settling down on top of me and kissing me. Her tongue was as nimble as I remembered, but the kiss wasn’t anywhere as sweet as a kiss from my Mary.

Mary stood up and patted the the spot she vacated. “Let me get a taste.”

“Sure,” Antsy breathed. I groaned as my cock slid out of her pussy as she rolled into the empty spot. “I’m not gay, or anything,” Antsy told my fiancee, “but you’re just so beautiful, that I’m gay for you.”

“You can thank your brother for making me bi,” Mary told her, licking her lip as she stared at Antsy’s messy cunt. My cum was running out of her lips, milky and mixed with her juices. “Hmm, looks delicious,” Mary husked, as she knelt down between my sister’s spread thighs. “Antsy, would you like to be one of my bridesmaids.”

“What?” Antsy asked, looking down at Mary between her thighs.

“For the weddings?” Mary asked. “Mark has three groomsmen and I need a third bridesmaid. I would absolutely love it if you were one of them.”

“Sure, Mary,” Antsy said. “How can I say no to a girl about to go down on me.”

I watched eagerly as my fiancee’s tongue dug through my little sister’s slit, gathering a huge gob of cum and gulping it down. April was watching and I pointed at my cock. The girl was a good slut and knelt down next to Mary and began licking my cock. She remembered all I taught her about cock sucking, her tongue licking softly up my shaft, tasting my sister’s tart and spicy flavor upon my dick.

Joy was slipping down on the floor, unbuttoning my mother’s jeans while mom licked Joy’s juices off her fingers. Mom lifted her ass up, allowing Joy to pull her pants and panties down her legs, exposing her hairy, brown fur. “Oh, yes, sweetie,” my mom moaned as Joy began lapping at her cunt. “Hmm, lick momma’s cunt.”

Antsy looked over at mom. “You’re so beautiful, momma.”

My mom’s hazel eyes flickered open and she gazed lovingly at my sister. “Not as beautiful as you’ve become, Samantha.” I just about flooded April’s sucking mouth as my mom leaned in and kissed my sister on the lips. Antsy closed her eyes and leaned in, her hand reaching up to stroke my mom’s cheek as they made out.

April was bobbing her head on my cock, sucking and twirling her tongue while her fist pumped up and down on my shaft. I looked down and saw Mary’s hand rubbing on Antsy’s thigh as she devoured my sister’s cunt. I reached down and placed my hand atop hers and Mary looked up, smiling, her lips stained with my cum and Antsy’s juices, and then she dived back in.

The doorknob rattled and everyone froze as the front door creaked open. “Hey, Sandy,” a woman called out. “My mom baked a casserole for you.”

Betty Cooley, my mom’s lover, walked in holding a glass casserole dish and a look of stunned hurt painted her face mocha-skinned face. Disbelief gleamed in her blue eyes. Her lips worked soundlessly as she took in the scene. Her lover was making out with her daughter while an Asian woman went down on her. Her son was getting a blowjob from another woman, and her daughter had a red-head going down on her. And, in the center of the living room, two girls writhed atop each other. It must have been quite the shock to her.

Betty was my own age, in fact I once asked her out to a school dance. She said no. She was half-black and half-white which gave her this beautiful, light chocolate skin and brilliant blue eyes. She was so exotic looking. When the economy tanked, Betty moved back in with her parents and she and my mom became close and somehow fell into being lovers. Last Saturday night my dad caught them in bed together. My mom believed he was going to hurt Betty, so she shot him in the back. He probably was going to hurt her, the guy was an abusive, drunken asshole.

Mary was the quickest of us to react, standing up and reaching the stunned woman, placing an arm around her shoulder. “It’s okay. It’s just a family that’s expressing their love for each other.”

“I’m sorry, Betty,” my mom said, covering her face in shame. “I…I don’t know what to say.”

“It’s okay, Sandy,” Mary soothed taking the casserole from Betty and handing it off to Via who scurried off to the kitchen with it, her naked ass flashing beneath the hem of her scrub top.

Betty was wearing a flowery sundress and Mary reached beneath her dress and pulled off a racy pair of red panties. Mary tossed the panties to me and I gave them a sniff. Betty had a spicy musk. Mary led her over to me and I saw that naughty glint in her eyes. Mary knew I once had a big crush on Betty when I was fifteen.

“April, why don’t you finish Antsy off,” I told her.

“Yes, Master,” April said, my cock popping out of her mouth. She scooted over and Antsy gasped as April dived into her cunt.

“Betty, just sit down on Mark’s cock and everything will feel better,” Mary whispered in the girls ear.

“Okay,” Betty whispered. She glanced at my mom, who smiled and nodded at her while Joy nosily ate out her pussy.

I groaned as Betty’s tight cunt slowly sank down on my cock, wet and tight. It was my boyhood fantasies come true. I spent so many nights jerking off into my sock thinking about Betty Cooley riding my dick. Betty sank all the way down on my cock, her eyes closed, her mouth open in silent pleasure.

Mary sat behind her on my legs, pressing her body up against Betty’s back and licked at her ear. “Mmhh, doesn’t Mark’s cock feel great inside you?”

“Yes,” Betty whispered, her hips slowly starting to move on my cock. “Ohh, I haven’t had a cock in me for years.”

Mary reached her hands up, pulling the straps of her sundress off Betty’s round shoulder, pushing the dress down to expose a racy, red bra supporting her round breasts. Mary released the clasp and her beautiful, chocolate breasts spilled out before me, dark nipples erect. I rubbed my face between them, enjoying the silky softness as Betty rode my cock.

“Now, Betty, do you still love Sandy?” Mary whispered into Betty’s ear.

“I do,” Betty moaned, her hips moving a little faster, her nipple hard against my cheek. “I love you, Sandy!”

“How about you, Sandy?” Mary asked.

“God help me,” my mom admitted, looking surprised. Joy was still eating her pussy out. “I, I guess I do. Even though its wrong.”

“Love is never wrong,” Mary told my mom, firmly. “Now, Sandy, I have three orders for you and you can choose to ignore any other thing I tell you, okay. One, you will be available to Mark so he can perform the Zimmah ritual whenever he needs to.” For me to perform the ritual, I need to fuck my mom, cum in her cunt, and have whatever Thrall I was binding drink our combined fluids. It was an important ritual. The only way to ensure our sluts couldn’t be controlled by someone else was to bind them, otherwise a nun could turn them against us. “Two, you will let me perform the Zimmah ritual on you. Three, you will move into our neighborhood and let Mark and I protect you from our enemies.”

“O-okay,” Sandy admitted, then she gave Betty a tremulous smile. “Would you like to,” she took a deep breath, “…move in with me?”

“Yeah,” Betty gasped as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. Mary reached around, her soft hands playing with Betty’s breasts as I nursed at her Betty’s nipple. “I’d love that, Sandy.”

“This is Joy, she’s our sex slave,” Sandy introduced.

Joy looked up, her almond eyes shining with happiness, her lips sticky with mom’s juices. “I hope to make you very happy, Mistress,” Joy said to Betty in her thick, Vietnamese accent.

Betty’s eyes nodded, lust shining in her eyes. “Betty, I’m going to give you a few orders and then you can ignore whatever else I tell you. First, having a sex slave if perfectly normal. Second, you will let me perform the ritual of Zimmah on you. Third, incest is perfectly all right. Okay, sweety?”

“What’s the Zima ritual. Isn’t that the weird alcohol from the Nineties?” asked Betty, turning her head to look back at Mary.

“It’s a spell,” Mary told her. “And it has nothing to do with any alcoholic drink.” Mary caught her lips in a kiss as Betty’s cunt rubbed velvety wet against around my cock.

Next to me, Antsy gave out a little shriek and shuddered on the couch, her eyes fluttering as an orgasm washed over her. “Ooh, that was nice. Can I have a sex slave?” Antsy eagerly asked. “They seem kinda neat. It’s nice having someone available to lick your pussy when you get horny.

I released Betty’s nipple. “Sure,” I told her and pulled my sister’s face in and kissed her on the lips. “Love you, baby sis.”

“You can have Via,” Mary said. “Ask to pee in her mouth, she loves it.”

“I do,” Via said, kneeling down before Antsy, behind April. “Would you pee in my mouth, Mistress?”

Antsy blinked at her. “Um, I guess I could.”

Mary gave Antsy similar orders that she gave my mom: to move into the neighborhood and to let Mary perform the Zimmah ritual on her and then she could ignore any other orders Mary gave her.

Betty was riding my cock pretty fast, working hard to make us both cum. Mary was sucking at her neck, one hand playing with her breast, the other reached down and found Betty’s hard clit and rubbed it between her fingers. Via had been pestering Antsy, and my sister had finally caved in and agreed to piss in Via’s mouth.

“Fine, I’ll piss in your mouth,” Antsy said, standing up.

Via excitedly knelt before her, sealing her mouth tight to my little sister’s cunt. Antsy just stood there as everyone, except Betty, watched her. Betty kept right on fucking me, her hips writhing as she fucked me, my hips thrusting up into her. She was nearing her orgasm, her gasps and moans growing louder and higher in pitch.

“Please stop looking,” Antsy muttered. “I can’t go if everyone’s looking.

Mom stood up. She had cum a few minutes ago on Joy’s mouth, and walked up behind Antsy, pressing her body into her daughter’s back and licked at Antsy’s ears. “It’s okay, Samantha. I think we are all passed being embarrassed about the nasty things we like to do,” mom whispered.

Antsy nodded, and I could see her body relax and then I could hear the urine splashing in Via’s mouth. Antsy sighed, “Fuck this is nasty.”

Antsy through back her head as mom found her tits and begin pinching her daughter’s nipples. Antsy finished peeing and Via started licking at her cunt, a trickle of yellow liquid ran out the corner of her mouth and down her neck, soaking into the top of her scrubs.

“Fuck, you’re one nasty slut, Via,” Antsy moaned, rubbing her ass into mom’s stomach as she writhed on Via’s face.

Betty was fucking me faster, grinding her clit into my pubic bone as she bent down and kissed me on the lips. “I should have said yes when you asked me out to that dance,” Betty whispered into my ear. “Your cock is amazing! I just didn’t want to…to not be popular.”

She moaned into my ear, and then her cunt was squeezing my cock, hard, as she rode me. Her body trembled in our arms. Mary was licking at her ear as I groaned and spilled my seed inside Betty’s cunt, inside my mom’s lover. Mary got off my lap and sat down next to me and I put my arm around her, pulling her close. “Thank you, Mare, you’re the best.” I told her and kissed her.

“You found a winner there, son,” mom said as she walked over from Antsy. She bent down and kissed Mary, too. Then she grabbed Betty and pulled her off my cock. “Come on, my chocolate bunny, I want to eat my son’s cum out of your cunt.” My mom led her lover and her sex slave away, down the hall, to her bedroom.

Antsy was shuddering on Via’s mouth. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“So you’ll pee in my mouth again?” Via asked, hopefully.

“Hell, ya, slut!” Antsy excitedly said. “I came so fast and hard on your nasty, pee drinking mouth. What should we do tonight?”

“Well, there’s this great club called the Clam Diver,” Via said.

“I’m not twenty-one,” Antsy said, looking crestfallen.

“Oh, they’ll let any pretty girl in,” Via confided. “You’ll love it.”

“Sure, let’s go,” Antsy said, then led Via off to her bedroom. “Let’s find something for us to wear. You look about my size.”

“Are you going to tell her that the Clam Diver’s a lesbian club?” Mary asked me.

“That’s the club you went to last week?” I asked Mary.

“Yeah, I met Via there.”

I laughed. “Well, Antsy may not be gay, yet.”

We got our clothes straightened out and headed for my Mustang. Mary had one of the bodyguards, a black gal called 25, drive her Eos while 30 followed us in her squad car. Mary wanted to stop by her family and give them the same instructions. Her dad just lived up the street from my mom. Turned out we both went to Washington High School, I was the class of 2004 and she was the class of 2012. Small world, huh. I gave her dad identical orders to the ones my mom got. Since Mary was putting my family under her control, I would control her family. We gave her dad Felicity for a sex slave.

“So you can have your very own high school student to fuck, dad,” Mary fondly says. “I just bet there are loads of your students you’ve been secretly fantasizing over.”

Sean had an embarrassed smile on his as he took his new sex slave off to his bedroom.

Missy, Mary’s younger sister, was also home, she was still in High School, and her boyfriend Damien was over. I talked to Damien’s parents and they quickly agreed it was for the best that Damien moved in with his girlfriend. Last Saturday, at Missy’s request, I ordered the two teens to love each other forever. I gave the two teenage lovebirds the same orders Mary gave my sister, and we were going to give April to Missy and Damien, but she insisted on a classmate, Dawn Cooper.

“She always picked on me,” Missy complained. “We shared a bus stop and she would always say mean things to me.”

Mary hugged her sister. “I remember the little skank. It’ll feel really nice when she’s yours to abuse.” Mary kissed her little sister on the lips.

“Damn that’s hot,” muttered Damien. “Could I have Mrs. Corra, my math teacher. She has these amazing knockers and always dresses to show them off.”

I laughed, remembering Damien mentioning some busty teacher he had a thing for last Friday. “Sure, do you know where she lives?”

Damien shook his head. “Her first name’s Polly,” he added helpfully. What the hell, I liked the kid, so I promised I’d track his teacher down for him.

Mary knew where Dawn lived, it was just up the road from her dad’s house. When we knocked on the door, a middle-aged man, balding, with salt-and-pepper hair. “Hello?” he asked, annoyed. “If you’re preaching or selling I’m not interested.”

“No, no,” I told him. “Is your daughter, Dawn home.”

“Yeah,” he frowned. “Who are you.”

“My name is Mark and I have a wonderful opportunity for your daughter,” I said, smiling. “You are just so proud that your daughter has been chosen to be a sex slave.”

A proud, fatherly smile blossomed on his face. “How wonderful for her.”

“So, she’ll be moving out of your house, of course, but don’t worry, she’ll be very happy.”

He just nodded his head. “Dawn, come here, there’s a man here to see you. He’s got some great news.”

A voluptuous, teenage temptress in daisy dukes and a tight, low cut halter-top, sauntered up. There was a sneer on her face, framed by bleached-blonde hair. She eyed me and glared at her dad. “What? I was texting, dad!” she had a bitchy tone to her voice. She was still texting, her fingers flying across the keypad. How did teenage girls text so fast?

“Precious, Mark, here, has chosen you to be a sex slave,” her father told her. “Isn’t that wonderful?”

An incredulous look crossed the bitches face. “What the fuck, dad! Have you lost your mind!”

“Dawn,” I barked. “You’re going to be a sex slave from now on, you’ll do whatever your Master or your Mistress wants you to do, slut!”

“I…yes,” she mumbled.

“She’s a handful, isn’t she?” I asked her dad.

“Yeah, she can be quite a trial,” he admitted.

“I bet you’ve always wanted to rip off those shorts and spank her naughty tush,” Mary said, licking her lips. “That pert ass is just begging to be spanked.”

“No, I never spanked her. I believe it’s wrong to spank a child,” Dawn’s dad admitted. “It causes all sorts of development problems.”

“Well, if you don’t want to,” Mary said with a wicked smile and she grabbed Dawn and boldly went inside the house, “then you can watch me. I love spanking naughty little sluts asses. And I remember how mean you were to my little sis.”

I followed my fiancee in the house, leading April. Mary was pulling off her halter-top, exposing a nice pair of teenage melons. Mary squeezed a tit. “No, bra, slut?”

“No, I like boys to see my nips,” Dawn admitted with a flush.

“Did you know how much of a whore your daughter is?” I asked, sitting down on the couch. April knew what to do, and fished out my cock and started sucking.

Mary was tugging down Dawn’s daisy dukes, exposing a tight ass, a pair of cute dimples dotted her cheeks. Mary stroked her ass and then pulled Dawn down across her lap. Dawn squirmed, her firm, teenage ass shaking in fear.

Mary smacked her ass, a loud, stinging sound, that brought a cry of pain from Dawn. I could see a red handprint on her ass. April was bobbing her head on my cock and I leaned back into the couch and enjoyed the show. Mary did love spanking naughty sluts and I loved to watch her do it.

“Oh, that hurt,” Dawn objected. “Daddy, help.”

“I’m sorry, Dawn,” her dad said evenly, “but you have been a bad girl, and I don’t know how to control you anymore.”

Mary reached under her chest, to her hanging tits, and pinched a nipple, hard, bringing a yelp from Dawn’s lips. “A good slut counts the spanking and says, ‘Thank you, Mistress.’ Understand, slut?”

“Y-yes,” Dawn stammered. “One, thank you, Mistress.”

Mary released her nipple. “Good.”

Smack! Dawn’s ass jiggled from the force of Mary’s spank. “Two, thank you, Mistress.”

I stroked April’s bushy, brown hair, as she gobbled my dick, my cock brushing the back of her throat. I grabbed April’s hair as Mary spanked Dawn again. “Three, thank you, Mistress.” I forced April’s head down and she didn’t fight me as I pushed my cock all the way into her mouth, down her tight throat. Smack! “Four, thank you, Mistress!”

The room was filled with stinging spanks, April’s sloppy blowjob, and Dawn’s count. Her father was staring at his daughter’s ass, at her shaved cunt peaking wetly between her thighs, a bulge growing in his pants. Mary saw it too, smiling naughtily.

Smack! “Eleven, thank you, Mistress.”

“You sure you don’t want to spank your daughter’s pert ass?” Mary asked, caressing Dawn’s red cheeks, her fingers dipping down to run through her shaved cunt. “God, she’s soaking wet. What a slut. She’s been practicing to be a sex slave all her life, hasn’t she. Dressing slutty, cock-teasing any poor man who saw her, dropping her panties to any half-way handsome guy that looked at her. Don’t you want to punish such a wanton daughter?”

“I…” her dad started to say and then he moved forward and grabbed his daughter’s arm and pulled her to her feet and dragged her over to the couch and bent her across the chair arm. He drew back his hand and smacked her hard on the ass.

“One,” she squeaked. “Thank you…daddy!”

Mary got up, walked over to me and pulled April’s mouth off my cock. “Thanks for getting him ready, slut,” Mary told the nerdy girl.

“You’re welcome, Mistress,” April smiled as Mary sank her wet cunt down on my hard dick.

As Mary rode my cock, we watched the father spank his daughter’s ass over and over. “Fucking whore!” he suddenly shouted. “You’re just like your cunt of a mother! She was a whore, too! And you grew up to be just like her!”

Spank. “Nine, thank you daddy!”

Mary’s cunt felt amazing on my dick as she rode me. I slipped a hand up her blouse and found her perky breast and played with her hard nipple. Mary squeezed her cunt appreciatively on my dick as I fondled her. I pulled up her blouse and found her dusky nipple, and sucked it into my mouth, playing with the hard nub.

Spank! “Thirteen, thank you daddy!”

“Fucking whore,” her dad moaned. “You were always dressing like a fucking slut!” Then he unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, pulling out his cock. “Not caring how your slutty clothes were affecting your poor father! Well, you’re a sex slave, now,” he muttered. “And sex slaves get fucked.”

Dawn gasped as her dad thrust his cock into her cunt, fucking her frantically fast. He pumped in her maybe ten times and then spewed his cum into his daughter’s teenage cunt. He pulled out, stumbling back, breathing hard. Mary was fucking me faster as we watched, her breath quickening as her orgasm approached.

Dawn walked over to her dad, who sank down into the chair, and sat on his lap. “I’m sorry, daddy, for being such a bad girl. I promise I’ll be the best sex slave, ever. I’ll make you proud, daddy.”

I spilled my seed into Mary as her cunt clenched on my cock, her body bucking atop me as her orgasm rolled through her. I let go of her hard nipple, and captured her lips in a kiss. Mary felt nice as she rested atop me, her lips soft and gentle as we kissed, before she rolled off me.

Father and daughter cuddled on the chair as Mary had April clean up her cunt. I pulled out my phone, searching for Damien’s teacher on whitepages.com. His teacher was the third P. Corra I called and she was more than happy to be Damien’s sex slave. I asked her to send me a photo of herself, curious to see what Damien found so hot about his teacher.

A minute later she sent me a photo of her taken using her closet door mirror. She was in her early thirties, brown hair, dressed in a tight, black pencil skirt that showed off her curvy hips and ass, a low-cut blouse that her rather large tits almost seemed to be about ready to spill out of. Her face was beautiful, horn-rimmed glassed were perched on her cute nose, and beneath those frames were these big, pouty lips just made for cock sucking. She had a Mrs. Robinson vibe that must have every boy she taught jerking off into socks and Kleenexes thinking about her.

I called Mary’s older sister, Shannon, next. She lived in Milton with her boyfriend, George. Farther than I wanted to drive today. She answered the phone and I spoke to the two of them on speaker phone and gave them the same orders I gave Missy.

“If you guys want, I can get you a girl, like the ones at my house,” I told them.

“Really,” George eagerly asked. “One of your bang-maids.”

“Oh you horny devil,” Shannon giggled.

“What, you said we could have another threesome,” George pointed out.

“All right, George,” Shannon fondly said. “Mark’s…bang maids seemed quite happy.”

“Any requests?” i asked.

“Hot,” George said, then he laughed. “Stop tickling me Shannon.”

“Ooh, that’s all you want is hot,” Shannon chortled. “Nothing else? No blonde with giant tits? No petite, Asian schoolgirl that’s eighteen but looks ten?”

“Smoking hot, I guess. I don’t know,” George laughed. “I give up, you can pick sweetypie.”

“Your secretary,” Shannon answered.

“Starla?”

“I’ve seen you panting after her,” Shannon answered. “I’ve seen how she bends over, showing off her ass to you. She’s been trying to seduce you for weeks. The little tramp.”

“I’d never cheat on you,” George promised.

“And you won’t, not if she’s our bang-maid,” Shannon declared. “And she can be your bang-secretary at work. Keep you from straying when I’m not around.”

George laughed. “How could I cheat on the best girlfriend in the world?”

George gave me Starla’s number and Starla was so happy to be their bang-maid. “I’ve had a crush on him for so long,” Starla confessed. “I’ll be the best sex-slave for them.”

When I hung up, I looked over at Dawn, who was still cuddling with her dad. “Dawn, go to Missy Sullivan’s house,” I ordered. “She’s you new, primary Mistress.”

“Okay,” Dawn said, getting off her father’s lap and bent down to grab her daisy dukes.

Mary slapped her ass. “Did Mark tell you to get dress, slut?”

“No, Mistress,” Dawn gasped and disappeared naked out the door, she didn’t even put shoes on.

We got in my Mustang, April in the back seat, and I drove us towards 512, our bodyguards following. We passed the naked Dawn, walking as quickly as she could on her bare feet towards Missy’s house, her red ass swaying a she walked.

I reached over and placed my hand on Mary’s thigh, stroking her silky skin. “You’re so beautiful, Mare,” I told her.

She gave me a sultry smile. “Do you want me to suck your cock, Mark?” I smiled and nodded. “It’s just too dangerous while you’re driving, Mark.”

“You’re so amazing, so perfect,” I told her, sliding my hand higher on her thigh. “I’m just so horny for you.” I stopped at a light, and bent over and nuzzled at her beautiful neck. “I just love you so much, Mare.”

“Fine,” she said. “But this is the last time.” She always said that it was the last time, but I always managed to convince her to do it again.

Mary bent over, unzipping my pants, fishing my hard cock out of my pants. Her mouth was wet as she sucked my cock. I turned onto 512, accelerating quickly as my fiancee swirled her tongue about my cock’s head.

“Damn, your mouth feels great, Mare!”I moaned.

Mary was cupping my balls, now, her deft fingers playing with my nuts. She started bobbing her head, sliding down my cock and then sucking as she slid up. I groaned, enjoying the suction on my cock’s head. Every time she went down, more and more of cock disappeared into her mouth. I was brushing her throat, and then I was sliding down her throat. Mary worked my entire cock into her mouth. Her throat was tight, and rubbed deliciously on my cock head.

When Mary got all my cock down her throat, she would slid up my shaft, flick at the head of my cock with her tongue, and then deepthroat me all over again. Over and over, bringing me close and close to flooding her sweet mouth with my cum.

“God, you’re the best, Mare!” I moaned, my balls tightening. “About to cum, Mare.”

She pulled up my cock until only me sensitive head was in her lips, swirling her tongue about it while she fisted my shaft. My balls tightened and then I was spewing into her mouth. She swallowed my entire load, squeezing my cock as she slowly stroked it to draw out the last of my cum.

Mary sat up, smiling, licking the little bit of cum that stained her lips. “Thanks, Mark. I missed that.”

“I thought you didn’t like blowing me when I drove?”

“I didn’t say I hated it,” Mary smiled, “Just that it’s not safe.”

Mary’s phone beeped and she pulled it out and smiled. She showed me the picture as I was stopped at a light. It was Dawn, licking Missy’s foot. “Thank’s for the slut! :-)” Missy captioned.

“I think you may have corrupted your sister,” I said with a smile.

“That’s an understatement,” Mary laughed wickedly.

The sluts were all waiting when we got home, dressed in their non-slutty clothes. “Master!” they happily squealed. Allison, her bubblegum-pink hair flowing behind her, was the first to reach me. She threw her arms around me and kissed on the lips.

Desiree, Allison’s fiancee, hugged me, next. Her nut-brown face was flush with excitement. “Welcome back mi Rey!”

All the sluts had to kiss me: strawberry-blonde Fiona, doll-faced Korina, Thamina in her headscarf, busty yet petite Xiu, sandy-blonde Noel, cinnamon-skinned Willow, Chasity in her cop outfit, Karen the former nun, teenage Violet, caramel-skinned Jessica, and goth Lillian.

“Sluts are supposed to be naked or in their slutty outfits in the house,” I scolded the sluts after they had their kisses.

“You said our ugly bodies should be covered,” Thamina said. “W-we were just following what you said, Master.”

“None of you have ugly bodies, so go change,” I told them. “I want to see all of your sexy flesh exposed, sluts!”

The happy sluts all scampered away and returned in a few minutes. Most were dressed as sexy maids with transparent tops that showed off their hard nipples, and short skirts that would reveal their asses if they bent over even a little bit. Thamina and Willow were in their sexy nurses outfits, sheer tops that revealed off their dark breasts and nipples, and short skirts. Jessica had a sexy, office lady outfit, extremely short business skirt, sheer blouse, and fishnet stockings. Noel and Chasity had on their sexy cop uniforms, short skirts, thigh-high, black boots and blouses half-unbuttoned that showed off their ample assets. Korina had her sling on, and nothing else. She got shot before she was able to get her maid outfit.

“I have a present for all my sluts,” I said, motioning to April and the Kay Jeweler bag she held. On the way home we stopped by to pick up the jewelry I ordered last week. It was ready yesterday, but I was just too busy fucking Antsy to pick it up. When we picked these up, I ordered one for April, so it would be a few days before she got hers. I pulled out the first box, opening it up. Inside was a gold choker. Lillian’s name, written with emeralds, adorned the front and underneath was engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Lillian stepped up when I called her. Her black hair was streaked with blue and purple highlights, and tied in two pigtails. Her face was pale, with black lipstick and dark mascara. Her lip, eyebrow, and nose were pierced with delicate, gold rings. She was trembling when I clasped the choker tight about her pale throat.

Lillian fingered it. “Now everyone will know who I belong to,” she whispered, tears glistening at her eyes. “Thank you, Master. I’m so happy you came into my work and made me yours!” Lillian knelt down, rubbing her face against my hardening cock. My zipper rasped metallically, my boxers pushed down and Lillian had my cock out, her tongue happily licking at my cock.

Mary fished out the next box, opening it up. Inside was a silver choker with a sapphire name. “Noel,” Mary read.

Noel’s gray-blue eyes shone with happiness. Mary brushed aside her sandy-blonde hair as she put the choker around Noel’s neck and then kissed the FBI slut on the lips. “Thank you, Mistress.” Noel dropped to her knees, pushing up Mary’s skirt. Mary smiled, rubbing her hand through Noel’s sandy hair as the slut began licking at her cum-filled pussy.

Willow got a gold and ruby choker and joined Lillian on the floor. They both were servicing my cock, half-licking my dick and half-french kissing each other. Mary placed a silver and emerald choker about Xiu’s neck, and the Chinese slut knelt behind Mary and started rimming her ass.

I place a gold and amethyst choker about Violet’s throat. Willow had my cock in her sucking mouth, now, as Lillian kissed at the shaft. Violet walked over to April and took her hand. “So, you’re our new slut-sister?” Violet asked.

April nodded shyly.

“You’re so cute with these glasses,” Violet told her, stroking her face then the two teenage girls were kissing.

My balls were tightening from Lillian and Willow’s hard work on my cock. The little sluts were taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths, passing them back and forth. Violet was kneeling down and lifting up April’s skirt and pulled down the girls white panties.

“Umm, that’s good,” moaned April as Violet began to devour her cunt. Violet was a sweet girl.

Mary gave Allison a gold choker with her name written with diamonds and pulled the teen to her and kissed her on the mouth. I could tell by the way Mary’s body writhed that my filly was having a great orgasm on Noel and Xiu’s lips. I grit my teeth and came in Willow’s mouth. The slut released my cock and aimed it so the next blast caught Lillian in the face, then the final blast splashed on her own happy face.

“Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred and then started licking my cum off Willow’s cheek.

I placed a gold choker about Korina’s throat with her name written in opals on it. “How was the doctor’s appointment.” Korina had been shot last week when the nun attacked us. Yesterday, Korina had a checkup with her doctor, but I was too eager to fuck Antsy to check up on her when I got back home last night.

“I’ll get the sling off next week,” Korina answered. “And I have to go to physical therapy three times a week.”

I caressed her doll’s face. “I haven’t fucked you since you got hurt, have I?”

“No, Master,” Korina said, a smile on her beautiful, doll’s face. Her blue eye’s sparkled with lust.

“Do you feel up to it?”

“I do, Master,” she cooed. “Fiona’s been licking my pussy for a few days, but I need your cock in me, again. We just have to be careful.”

I sat down on on the recliner and Korina careful straddled my waist. Her large tits swayed, partially covered by her left arm in the sling. I could smell the musky, sweet smell of her arousal. She was smiling happily as her tight cunt slid down my cock. She was warm and wet and started rising up and down on my cock so achingly slow.

“Oh, Master! Your cock feels so good inside me,” Korina moaned. “Oh, thank you! Umm, I missed this so much!”

Mary continued passing out the chokers while Korina slowly rode me. She never went fast, and I could see her wince in pain as her arm would get jostled, but she persevered. Her cunt was tight and so very wet.

“You feel so good on my cock,” I moaned. “Wet and velvety tight!”

A smile played on her lips and she bent over and, careful not to jostle her arm, kissed me on the lips as she rode my cock. Her slow pace was amazingly sweet as her pussy walls rubbed velvety against my cock’s head. Every slow rise and fall of her cunt on my cock was bringing me closer and closer to cumming.

“Fuck, I’m going to flood your slutty cunt!” I grunted. “You ready for my cum?”

“Yes!” she shrieked, throwing her head back. Her hips started moving faster and faster, a flush creeping across her body. “Cum in me, Master! Use my body as your cum dump! Fill my naught cunt with your spunk!”

Her hips were moving faster and faster as her orgasm neared. She was no longer caring about the pain, she was too close to cumming to care. Her head was thrown back, her eyes squeezed shut and she let out a low, throaty moan as her cunt contracted on my cock. She slammed down on my cock, burying me all the way into her cunt. I squeezed her ass cheeks and gasped as I flooded her cunt.

“Ohh, thank you, master,” she murmured, kissing me gently.

Fiona was smiling as she watched Korina cum on my cock, a silver choker with her name written in yellow heliodors tight about her throat. She helped Korina off of me, kissed her tenderly, and led her over to the couch, sitting the doll-faced slut down. Fiona knelt on the floor, her strawberry-blonde hair spilling across Korina’s thighs as she began to lick my cum out Korina’s cunt. Fiona’s short, maid’s skirt had ridden up, exposing her curvy, freckled ass. I could see her brown, puckered asshole winking at me.

I looked around the living room. Mary was naked now, lying atop Chasity, tribbing with our cop slut. Chasity had a gold choker, her name written with rubies, around her throat. Desiree and Allison were sixty-nining. April was going down on Violet this time while Lillian was going down on Willow, my cum licked clean from both of their faces. Karen, a silver and amethyst choker about her neck, was making out with Jessica, a gold choker set with sapphires tight about her caramel throat. Thamina was pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings as the two rubbed their cunts on each other’s thighs.

I knelt behind Fiona. My cock was lubed with Korina’s cunt so I slid easily into Fiona’s ass. Fiona moaned lustfully into Korina’s cunt as I began to fuck her ass. I smiled, looking around the room. I almost lost all of this. If Mary had not freed me from the nun’s spell, I would have been chained to one cunt for the rest of my life. There was one cunt I could be satisfied with for the rest of my life. I caught her green eyes as she rubbed her cunt against Chasity’s. Mary smiled at me. She was so beautiful. I could be happy only with her.

I needed to speak with Karen about this new nun, Theodora. About the golden thread that I saw touching Mary’s aura. But Fiona’s ass felt too good on my cock for me to be worried about that right now. There would be plenty of time later on tonight or tomorrow to talk with Karen.

“Ohh, fuck me Master!” Fiona moaned. “I love your cock up my slutty ass!”

I smiled, I was home, balls deep in a sluts ass.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Master!” Jessica shouted, half in a panic, turning on the television.

I was cuddling with Mary on the couch. Scattered about the room were the sluts, napping and cuddling with each other. Everyone one of the sluts wanted to get fucked by me, and I came in at least one of their holes. It had been a wild few hours. I had April sit on my face while Violet rode my cock. Mary had put on her strap-on and we double-teamed busty Xiu. I fucked her ass while Mary fucked her cunt. Then Jessica was sucking on my cock, kneeling like a dog, while Mary pounded Jessica’s ass and Willow rimmed my ass.

“What?” I asked as she changed to channel five.

“I got a tip, KING 5’s about to run a story about you, Master,” Jessica answered. Jessica was a reporter for KIRO 7. I recruited her to keep tabs on the media. “It’s suppose to lead the eleven o’clock news.”

The credits for some NBC show raced across the screen. KING 5 was the local NBC affiliate for Seattle. Then the news music played and it cut to the anchors. “Good evening, I’m Larry Siemen,” the male anchor introduced.

“And I’m Natalie Kramer, bringing you Seattle’s best news. Tonight we are joined by investigative reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, for an explosive story about sex, bank robberies, and corruption in Pierce County.”

“Thank you, Natalie,” a middle-aged Hispanic said. “Nearly two weeks ago, in Puyallup, this man,” a surveillance photo of me at the Best Buy appeared in the upper right corner of the screen, “used some as yet unidentified gas causing the now famous Best Buy Incident. This same man reportedly robbed a Kay Jewelers the same day. He was seen with two women,” pictures of Mary and Allison appeared on the screen. “This same man appeared in Seattle a few days later, and held, by all accounts, a wild sex party in the Sky City Restaurant at the Space Needle and was briefly implicated in the disappearance of Violet Matheson.”

“Wow,” the female anchor interjected. “And do we know who this man is?”

“Authorities do,” Carlos said. “His name is Mark Glassner. Last week, he robbed several banks in Pierce County, using his gas to make the branch mangers open the safes while he sexually assaulted several female bank tellers.”

“Mark Glassner, isn’t that the guy who the FBI raided last Thursday morning?” the male anchor interjected. “I believe the FBI spokesman said they were mistaken, that Mark Glassner wasn’t the person responsible for these crimes.”

“You are referring to Special Agent Kip Peterson,” Carlos nodded. “He famously gave that interview to Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 news.”

A clip played from the interview. “Mark Glassner is an innocent man,” Peterson said. “It was all my fault. I was too eager to make an arrest in the case, I didn’t use good judgment and our raid has terrorized an innocent man and his family.” I smiled, remembering how I made Agent Peterson give that embarrassing interview. The clip ended, cutting back to the news desk.

“I have documents here,” Carlos said, holding up some papers, “from a source in the Justice Department that show Agent Peterson is being investigated by the Office of Professional Responsibility, the FBI’s Internal Affairs. He’s being investigated for corruption and incompetence. The FBI had concrete evidence on Mr. Glassner, yet Peterson, after raiding Mr. Glassner’s house, claimed he was innocent.”

“The FBI thinks their Agent was bribed by Mr. Glassner?” the female reporter asked in astonishment.

“Yes,” Carlos answered. “Mr. Glassner has stolen over forty million dollars.”

“Wow, that is unbelievable,” the male anchor said.

“Today, I received a series of surveillance photos from the home owner,” Carlos said. “The house the FBI raided is owned by Brandon Fitzsimmons, who claims his wife is living with Mr. Glassner. Mr. Fitzsimmons had hired a private investigator to watch the house and the P.I. caught the entire raid on film.”

A video played, showing the backyard and left side of our house. A little of the front yard could also be seen and the cul-de-sac in front of the house. You could just make out police cars and swat vans parked before our house in the gray, pre-dawn light.

“Son of a bitch,” I muttered.

“Master, that had to be taken from one of the houses on Shaw Road,” Noel said in alarm.

“Figure out which,” I ordered, anger burning inside me. Chasity and Noel headed for the back of the house.

“The interesting part came after the Pierce County Sheriff Department’s SWAT officers raided the house on the FBI’s behalf,” Carlos continued.

Photos appeared, close up of various windows on the rear and side of the house. You could see SWAT officers in various states of undressed fucking our sluts, blurred to hide any nudity. Fuck, the sluts had all gotten horny that morning and saw Mary fucking two SWAT officers. The sluts asked if they could play with the handsome officers, and I didn’t seem any harm in letting the boys in blue get laid.

“What am I watching here?” the female reporter asked, stunned.

“In the surveillance photo’s we’ve received there are upwards of a dozen women living in the house,” Carlos answered. “They appear in various states of undress, and they appear to be giving sexual favors to the SWAT officers as some sort of bribes.”

“This is just astounding,” the male reported stated. “To think an entire unit of SWAT officers, and an FBI agent would engage in this sort of behavior. It’s just disappointing.”

“Two FBI agents,” Carlos corrected. A picture of Noel appeared on the screen. “Special Agent Noel was also on the raid, and has appeared in many of the surveillance photos of the house in various states of undress, engaging in sex acts, along with Jessica St. Pierre, the KIRO 7 reporter who Agent Peterson gave his original interview to.” A picture of Chasity appeared on the screen. “This is Officer Chasity Vinter of the Puyallup Police Department, also seen in surveillance tapes participating in sex acts. There have been reports of unusual activity around the Shaw Road vicinity of Puyallup for the last week, and these reports have fallen on the deaf ears of the Puyallup Police Department.”

Chasity and Noel returned. “Master, we think we know which house is surveilling us.”

“Take all the guards and raid that house!” I barked. “Bring me whomever or whatever you find!”

I grabbed my phone, and looked up Sheriff Erkhart’s phone number. “Erkhart,” the Pierce County Sheriff answered.

“Have you seen the news report on channel 5?” I demanded angrily.

“Yeah, just caught the end of it. This is bad, Mr. Glassner.”

“Put out an APB on Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I growled. “I let him have his independence and this is how he repays me! I want him found and dragged before me!”

“I’m on it, sir,” the Sheriff answered and I hung up.

“He’s been watching us, Mark,” Mary grimaced angrily. “You can see our bedroom on these photos.”

“Brandon’s going to regret this,” I told her. “Fuck, we’re going to have to do a lot of damage control.” I squeezed my fists. “When I get my fucking hands on him, he’s going to howl!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“When are you coming home, Doug?” my wife asked me as we spoke on the phone.

“I don’t know, Tina,” I answered, tiredly. I was standing in one of the second floor bedroom of the house Mr. Fitzsimmons rented so I could watch Mark Glassner. I was checking all the cameras and the laser-mikes I had pointed at various windows of the house I was surveilling. I was about to turn in for the night and wanted to make sure everything was working. “The check cashed, right?”

“Yeah, honey,” Tina answered. “Its…quite a lot. This isn’t anything…you know.”

“No, I’m just surveilling him, Tina.” There was a pause. She was chewing on her lip, I realized. Tina always worried her lower lip when she was nervous. “What is it honey?”

There was some movement outside, on the street, and I frowned, missing what my wife said. Mark had a group of women that dressed like slutty cops. Maybe they were cops, their equipment looked real, and there were a dozen cop cars parked on the street. But, no cop wore uniforms like those. They looked like sexy cop outfits you’d get at a porno shop. His ‘cops’ were pouring out of their houses, heading for their cars. What was going on?

“Are you there, Doug?” my wife said, loudly.

“Oh, sorry, Tina, something’s going on at the place I’m surveilling.” I grabbed a pair of binoculars, tying to figure out what was happening.

“You’re safe right. This Mark guy your watching, he was just on the news.”

I frowned, watching as Mark’s cops were piling into their cars. What was going on. “What’s this about the news, honey?” The lights on a half-dozen cop cars turned on, flooding the night with strobing red and blue lights, and the cop cars started peeling down the street towards Shaw Road.

“They had pictures from your surveillance on the news,” Tina said. “This guy sounds dangerous, are you sure…”

My stomach sank, adrenaline pumped icily through my veins. “Shit, I got to go, Tina.”

I hung up my cell phone, shoving it into my pocket and grabbed my laptop, ripping out cable connecting my laptop to the USB hub all my surveillance equipment was hooked into and ran for the stairs. Oh, shit, oh shit, my heart was hammering in my chest. Fuck! What the fuck did you do, Brandon? Tires squealed outside and police lights were flashing through the front windows, as I thudded down the stairs.

Shit, front was no good. I reached the bottom of the stairs, turned to race for the dining room and the glass sliding door that led to the backyard. Behind me, the front door splintered in and I could hear booted feet pounding into the house, shouting, “Police!” I ran down the hallway for the dining room. I knew my exit routes. There was a pile of wood against the fence, I could be over it and into the neighbors yard. My own car was parked a few houses down the street. I just needed to be quick and I could get away.

I reached the dining room, the sliding glass door in sight. I was going to make it. And then my hopes were dashed away as I saw the two cops rounding the house and reached the sliding glass door, their guns drawn. Fuck, I was trapped. I turned to face the cops pouring in the front door. God damn fucking Brandon Fitzsimmons!

“Police!” the lead cop shouted, a blonde with a gold choker about her throat, a bulletproof vest over her trampy cop outfit, and her gun leveled at me. “Hand’s on your head! Do it now!”

I set my laptop down, slowly, and put my hands on top of my head and knelt down. Another cop walked up, grasped my wrist and handcuffed me. Anger boiled inside me as fear pumped through my veins. What the fuck have you gotten me mixed up in, Brandon? Fear coiled about my heart. These weren’t real cops, anymore. Tina’s face floated up before me, the way her smile transformed her chubby, plain face beautiful.

Please, god, I prayed, let me see my wife again! Please!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 25.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Oral, Wife, Incest, Exhibitionism, Creampie, Orgy, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Day One, Monday, June 10, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 10.


It was six AM when I slipped out of the house for my morning jog, alone. My husband was still asleep, snoring like a lumberjack sawing wood. I wish Stan would join me, I would bug him to go jogging, to stay in shape, and he would, for a few days. And then his excuse would crop up. “I didn’t get a good night sleep,” Stan would say. Or, “Sorry, Ana, my knee’s hurting.” And for a few weeks I would drop the subject, and then start nagging him all over again and we’d start the cycle all over. It wasn’t fair. Stan expect me to keep in good shape, the least he could do was return the favor.

Age was starting to catch up to Stan. He just turned thirty-one, and his metabolism was losing the war against the junk food I know he eats at work. He didn’t get any junk food at home, only all natural, organic food was allowed in the house, but I knew he was cheating on my wholesome cooking with junk food behind my back. He lied, but Stan was such a bad liar I could see right through him. Particularly, when his lips tasted of Cheetos.

Well, it was better that he cheated on me with food than with one of those hussies at his work.

Which is why I was out jogging in my pink, Lycra tanktop and my black leggings. My Babushka always told me, “My little kotyonok, men are dogs, always sniffing at asses. So make sure your ass is better than any woman around your husband. Then, he will never stray.” My mom would always frown at my Babushka, but me and my cousins would just giggle at her earthy wisdom. And my ass looked very nice in my tight leggings I was proud to say.

My earbuds in, and my iPod loaded with Taylor Swift and Sharon Crow, Beyonce and Rihanna, I jogged down Mountain View Court, the street our house was on, out onto Shaw Road, and turned left. From here I would jog up to 39th Avenue, cross Shaw Road and jog down to Pierce College. I would circle the campus and head for home.

The sun was rising beautifully over Mount Rainier as I made my return, jogging on 39th Avenue as I approached Shaw Road. I reached the intersection, hitting the crosswalk button and waited for the light to change. I could hear cars honking as they drove by over the soulful dulcet of Rihanna’s Unfaithful. The light turned green and got halfway across the road when I saw what they were honking at.

I froze in the middle of Shaw Road. I couldn’t be seeing that?

There, jogging down Shaw Road was a naked man.

He was about my age, late twenties, a little overweight, his fat jiggling as he jogged, and there, flopping between his legs, was a half-hard cock and a pair of balls. Bouncing up and down, side to side, like the trunk of an elephant. There was a naked man jogging down the road, I thought in disbelief. What is going on? I caught a hungry look in his blue eyes as he grew closer and closer. He was staring at me, his eyes running up and down my body. Fear shivered through me, ice water filled my veins.

What do I do? Panic gripped my mind. What do you do when a man is jogging naked at you? I reached for my phone, patting the non-existent pockets of my legging. Panic shivered across my skin, my hairs standing up. I didn’t have my phone. My jogging outfit was too tight for a phone. And it was such a nice neighborhood, I never felt in danger jogging. Until now. Idiot!

He was closer, reaching the light. A car honked. The light had turned red while I stood frozen in the crosswalk, holding up traffic. He was getting closer and closer, reaching the crosswalk, his blue eyes fixed on me. Oh God, what do I do? He started crossing the road, maybe ten feet away. My feet started moving on their own as I saw his mouth open, yelling something. I couldn’t hear what he said over the pulsing beat of Rihanna.

I had to get away. My black hair whipping behind me as I ran.

I glanced back and he was chasing after me, crossing Shaw Road, his cock bouncing about. Oh God, it was harder, poking straight at me, straight at my sex. He was getting excited. I could see his mouth opening, he was yelling something at me, but I still couldn’t hear him over my iPod, over Rihanna. My heart pounded, adrenaline was coursing through my body as I stretched out my legs and really started to run.

The song ended.

“Stop!” A single word, barely heard, in the brief silence between songs.

And I stopped, nearly falling over from my sudden halt, the rubber soles of my shoes squeaking as they slid on the sidewalk. What the hell? Don’t stop, stupid legs! Move! Get Moving! I glanced behind me and he was closer, breathing hard, his fleshy body flushed with exertion. His cock was hard, the head red and angry, rising out out of a forest of brown hair. More hair covered his flabby chest and stomach. Lust shined in his blue eyes. Run! Oh, please legs! Run! My heart was hammering in my chest. He was going to hurt me, rape me! God, he was going to rape me!

I screamed as loud as I could, “Help! Rape!”

The naked man was so close now, walking the last few feet with a confident swagger. He reached out and pulled out my earbuds. “Damn iPods,” he muttered, breathing heavily. “What’s your…name?” Then grabbed his knees, struggling to catch his breath. Sweat gleamed on his naked body, and I could smell his exertion.

“Anastasia Milburn,” I answered. God, his voice was so intense. It seemed to reach into me, touching my soul. How could I resist such a voice. You couldn’t. The voice just had to be obeyed.

“Well, Anastasia, I’m Mark and I’m the founder of the Naked Jogging Club.” His blue eyes roamed my body, a leer on his face. He stretched his back, arms on his side and drew in a deep breath, his cock thrusting obscenely out at me, hard and angry. Oh, please don’t rape me! “And you are the perfect candidate to be the first recruit. So, from now on, you’re part of my club, okay.”

“Sure,” I said. How could I say no to the man. Relief flooded through me. He didn’t want to rape me, he just wanted me to join his club. Then I realized what I agreed to and flushed. “Does that mean I have to…” I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

His grin broadened, became almost like a boys. “Yep. So start stripping.”

Before I even realized it, I was peeling my Lycra top off, exposing my white sports bra. Mark grabbed my top, freeing me to reach behind my back and find the clasps to my sports bra. I fumbled with the clasp, feeling nervous about exposing myself. Cars were driving by us, honking their horns, yelling obscene things. My breasts were free and to my horror, my nipples were hard as rocks. I moved to cover my small breasts, 32Bs, but Mark grabbed my arm.

“Hmm, those are some nice tits,” he murmured, reaching out to touch me. I flinched away. “You want me to touch you,” his words vibrated in my soul. “You want me to fuck you. You’re getting wet just thinking about it. So, just let me do what I want to you. You want to be my jogging slut, right Anastasia?”

I could feel my panties getting damp with desire. I glanced down at his hard cock. Imaging how it would feel pushing into my cunt, filling me up. What’s wrong with you, Ana. You’re married. You shouldn’t be thinking that, hoping for it. But God, it would feel amazing. He looked a little bigger than Stan. I knelt down, telling myself it was just to untie my shoes so I could get my leggings off. It was just a coincidence that I was getting a good eyeful of his cock and balls.

Up close, his cock was big and powerful, twitching with his heartbeat. I don’t know why I had been so scared of you, I thought. His cock will feel amazing as he thrust it inside me. There was a drop of clear liquid beading at the tiny slit at the crown of his dick. I licked my lips, part of me wanting to stick out my tongue and taste Mark’s pre-cum, to suck his dick into my mouth and bob my head. Get a grip, Ana, you’re on a busy street. I finished untying my shoes and stood up.

I peeled off my tight leggings and my powder blue panties in one motion, exposing my naked body to the entire world. I bent down, making sure Mark could see my ass and pussy and my bush getting matted with my excitement. I wanted Mark’s cock, God help me. I wanted it so bad. I wouldn’t object if he took me right here.

“Your pussy hair’s blonde,” Mark blinked. “You dye your hair black?”

I nodded. “I don’t like being blonde,” I said. “Everyone thinks you’re a bimbo.”

Mark laughed. “So many women would kill to be blonde and you go and dye your hair.”

I smiled, pulling on my shoes.

“All right,” Mark said, staring lustfully at me as I retied my jogging shoes. “Head home, and I’ll follow. I want to stare at the ass. It’s so nice and tight.”

I could feel his hungry eyes the entire jog back to my house. I put a roll to my ass, as sexy a sway as I could manage while jogging. My small breasts bounced uncomfortably and I missed wearing the sports bra clutched in my right hand. But Mark wanted me naked, and there was a certain freedom in showing my assets, especially my tight ass, off to the world.

My Babushka was right, men loved sniffing at another woman’s ass. “Men will come sniffing at your ass, my little kotyonok, and that can be much fun.” There had been such a wicked smile on her wrinkled, old face when she told my cousin’s and I that and we all tittered at her naughty intimation. Well, Stan, you didn’t want to come jogging, and now another man’s come sniffing at my ass. And I was going to have some fun, I thought with a wicked smile.

Soon, I reveled in every car honking, every lewd shout. All these people were just jealous that they didn’t have the courage to be as free as us. My elation faded, however, when the flashing lights of a cop car pulled up and a stern looking man got out of the car. Oh no, what would Stan think when he found out his wife was jogging naked. With a strange man. I couldn’t go to jail.

“Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” Mark shouted at the cop, “whatever I do is legal! If anyone says, ‘I’m Mary Sullivan.’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do what they say.”

“Yes, sir,” the cop saluted and got back in his car and drove off.

Mark had a grin on his face and he smacked my ass. “Keep jogging, slut,” he barked at me, “I want to fuck that cunt.” His words shivered through my body, I was his slut. I was Stan’s wife, but I was Mark’s slut.

“I can’t wait to feel your cock inside me,” I heard myself husk back. I was such a slut.

The thrill, the excitement, pushed me to jog faster. Mark was struggling to keep up, as excited as I was. I was his motivation, I realized. He needed my ass, the promise of my cunt, to keep him going. He looked fairly new to jogging, he was definitely out of shape. I was honored to be his motivation and I flashed him inviting smiles as I ran, shaking my pretty ass, urging him to keep up, to claim his reward.

We reached my house. “I live just across the street,” Mark said, pointing.

“Oh, isn’t that the Fitzsimmons house?”

“I took Brandon’s house from him, but kept his wife,” he said. “She’s a great fuck.”

“Is Desiree one of your sluts?” I asked. Like me, I wanted to add but just didn’t have the courage.

“Yeah,” he grinned. “One of my many sluts.” He groped my ass. “No, let’s get inside your house so I can get inside your cunt.”

I opened the door and he grabbed me, pulling my body against his and kissing me on the lips. His mouth forcefully captured mine, sticking his tongue past my lips. His hard cock pressed into my stomach, my hard nipples pressed against his hairy chest, being tickled by his curly hair. His hands squeezed my ass, kneading my cheeks. My husband was upstairs, asleep, and I was making out with another man, naked. A naughty shiver ran up my spine.

Mark broke the kiss and I squirmed out of his grasp, backing out of the doorway, dropping my clothes on the floor. He stalked after me and it was so thrilling. He was chasing me all over again, just like when he chased me down the road. I fled into the kitchen, but I wasn’t fast enough and he caught me, pushing me against the island counter in the center of the kitchen, bending me over it, his hand stroking my ass.

Upstairs, I could hear my husband walking about. Fear spiked in me. There was a gurgling sound as he started the shower and water moved through the pipes. “No, my husband’s awake early,” I gasped. “You’ll have to go.”

“Fuck that,” Mark growled and then he was inside me and I was moaning as the pleasure filled my body. His cock felt amazing, better than I could imagine.

Fear and lust battled within me. Oh god, it was so amazing. Stan was upstairs, showering, probably whistling some stupid show tune, while I was down here, his loving wife, getting fucked hard by the man who made me his slut. Mark was fucking me powerfully, not caring that my husband might finish his shower and walk downstairs any minute and catch him. Not caring that Stan might hear the slap of flesh, our sighs and moans, and come downstairs to investigate.

“Fuck,” I gasped, “oh fuck this is so wrong!”

“That’s what makes it feel so good, slut,” Mark growled and fucked me harder and harder.

His balls were slapping against my clit, building my pleasure more and more as his cock felt so amazing inside my cunt. “Yes, yes, fuck me!” I hissed. “Oh, fuck you’re a naughty, little slut!”

The island creaked from the force of Mark’s thrusts, the cabinet doors rattled as my knees were knocking into them. God, I felt so good, so naughty! I loved my Stan, but Mark was making me feel so fucking alive! I knew this wouldn’t be the last time I let Mark fuck me. My orgasm was building and building, every thrust of his cock, every slap of his balls on my clit, brought me closer and closer.

The shower upstairs shut off. “Oh no,” I gasped as fear surged through me. Stan couldn’t see this, it would break his heart. “You have to hurry!”

I could hear Stan moving around upstairs. He would be getting dressed, then coming downstairs for his coffee. I had started the pot before I left for my jog. I glanced at the coffee pot, imagining my husband walking in, making it halfway to the coffee pot in his half-awake daze and then realizing that his wife was getting her cheating cunt pounded on by a strange man. This was so fucking wrong! I slammed my hips back against Mark and let out a stifled moan as my orgasm exploded throughout my body.

“Yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, please hurry, Mark!”

The bedroom door closed. Oh, no he was coming! Mark slammed into me once, twice. The footsteps were nearing the stairs. Then Mark was cumming inside me, his hot cum flooding my slutty cunt. The stairs creaked and I moaned as Mark yanked his cock out of me and. There was a huge grin on Mark’s face, and then he turned and raced for the front door.

“Tomorrow, my house, be naked!” he shouted as he reached the door.

“Yes,” I happily answered.

Mark opened the door and slammed it. “Honey, you back,” my husband called, hearing the door close.

I was right behind Mark, pulling on my leggings over my shoes then grabbing my top, pulling it over my breasts and turned around as my husband walked up, looking half-awake in his sweat pants, his hair damp from his shower. I could feel Mark’s cum leaking into the fabric of my leggings, soaking the spandex material as my husband bent down and kissed me on the lips.

“Have a nice jog, Ana?” he asked as he walked by. I sighed in relief, he didn’t notice my underwear on the floor or smell the semen leaking out of my cunt. Stan wasn’t alive in the morning before his second cup of coffee, thank God.

“Yeah, it was quite thrilling!” I said with a smile. “I’m going to take a shower, I’m all sweaty.”

“Okay, Ana,” he said. I could hear him pouring a cup of coffee. I grabbed my underwear and raced upstairs to wash the evidence of my adultery off my body.



Day Two, Tuesday, June 11, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 13.


I wondered how Louise was doing as I jogged out of my driveway.

On Sunday, I had found the poor girl sitting in her car watching my next-door neighbor’s house. Louise had said her husband, some cad named Mark, was shacking up with Desiree Fitzsimmons, my neighbor. Desiree was Brandon’s second wife. The hussy clearly didn’t marry Brandon for his looks. And now she had another guy shacked up with her.

So I invited Louise to stay in my house, I felt so bad for the poor dear, and when I got home from work yesterday, she was gone. There was some commotion at the Fitzsimmons house last night. The police and ambulances showed up and when I woke up this morning, the news reported that Louise had tried to kill Mark last night. The poor, sweet dear. It would be just like a man to get a woman so riled up she’d try and kill him.

I knew what that was like when I caught my Albert in bed with his secretary, and was itchin’ to kill the both of ’em. But, I was a good Christian woman, so I kicked him and his hussy’s ass out of my house and slapped him with divorce papers. Last I heard, he had knocked the stupid bimbo up and they were making each other miserable.

I reached the end of my street and turned onto Shaw and stopped in surprise. There was a naked man and woman not ten feet in front of me. “St. Peter’s ghost,” I gasped. It was Mark, that disgusting hound dog that drove poor Louise to her wits-end, and…Anastasia from across the street. Poor Stan. He was such a nice guy, shame his wife was some sort streakin’ hussy.

“Stop,” Mark said and I froze. His words seemed to reach right inside me and froze my legs in place. “Hi, aren’t you a pretty one.”

“Hi Madeleine,” Anastasia said. “She lives next door to you, Mark.”

“Do you think she should join our club?” Mark asked her.

“Oh, definitely,” Anastasia said and hugged me, rubbing her naked body against me. “It’s great, Madeleine. You get to jog naked. And afterwards, Mark fucks you with his cock.”

“What kind of back alley tramp do you take me for, sugar?” I demanded angrily. My eyes flickered down to his hard cock pointing at me. “I am a God-fearing, good Christian woman. Not some sort of…of jogging floozy.”

“The kind that wants to join my club,” Mark said, a boyish grin on his face. “You want to, don’t you. You can’t wait to strip off your clothes and enjoy the freedom of running naked. Your pussy’s getting wetter and wetter just thinking about my cock filling your cunt, fucking you until you have a mind-numbing orgasm.”

I could feel my cooter moistening. It was like a levy broke and flooded the gusset of my panties. Oh God, I was suddenly as randy as a goat. “I would like to join your club,” I muttered. Why did I say that. It was his voice, so deep and powerful that it resonated within me. My eyes again were drawn to his hard cock. What would it feel like inside me, filling me up.

“What’s the magic word?” Mark asked with a smirk.

He wanted me to beg. I wicked thrill went though my body and I felt as wanton as a cheerleader after homecoming. “Please, sugar,” I husked, “let me join your club. Pretty please.”

“Since you asked so nicely with that delightful Southern drawl of yours,” Mark said. “Welcome to club.”

Well, I guess I better start stripping. I felt as slatternly as an Old Miss sorority girl at a frat party as I pulled of my tanktop. My face burning, as I released the clasp on my sports bra, exposing my tits. They were still a great pair, I thought, maybe not as perky as they were when I was eighteen, but still were quite fetching. A car honked as it drove by and I saw pink flushing Anastasia’s face. I guess she wasn’t as nonchalant about about being naked as she pretended.

Mark smacked my ass, giving my plump cheeks a squeeze. The older I got, the harder it was to keep my ass as tight as a teenagers. My breasts bounced about as I jogged, up and down, uncomfortably so. Anastasia jogged next to me, and I kept glancing at her small, perkier breasts as they bounced. There was something almost hypnotic about a woman’s breasts bouncing up and down.

“Are you a budding dyke?” Mark asked me. He was behind us, staring at our asses to motivate him to keep jogging.

“I’m no rug muncher, sugar,” I answered, flushing at getting caught staring at another woman’s tits.

“Your mouth is just salivating to munch of Anastasia’s rug, slut,” Mark said and I found myself licking my lips, my eyes wandering down to Anastasia’s rug and I realized she was a natural blonde. Why would she dye her hair black, her pubic hair looked as soft and yellow as cornsilk. I wondered what she tasted like. I remember tasting my own honey when I was a teenager and first discovered ticklin’ my cooter.

My honey was leaking down my legs by the time we reached my house, my curly pubes must be positively matted with my desire. I jogged up to my door, my cheeks red. Anyone of my neighbors could see just how wanton I had suddenly become if they looked out their windows. My keys were in my shorts pocket and I was fumbling through the bundle of clothes I clutched in my hand when Mark pressed up behind me, his cock hard on my ass.

“Hmm, I can’t wait any longer to feel your cunt on my cock,” Mark growled in my ear.

“Out here, Mark?” Anastasia nervously asked, glancing across the street to her house. “What if my husband sees me.”

“You said he doesn’t usually wake up until eight,” Mark told her, I could feel his cock between my legs, brushing against the lips of my wet cootch. “Plenty of time,” he moaned as his dick pushed up inside me. I moaned, he felt so wonderful inside me as he took me right there on his porch, like a bull mounting his heifer.

“He woke up early yesterday,” Anastasia pleaded. “We almost got caught.”

Mark was slowly fucking me and he pulled Anastasia mouth to his and kissed her. “You want to be a good wife and spare your husband pain, right?”

Anastasia nodded. She gasped as Mark’s hand cupped her crotch and began ticklin’ her cooter. “Yes, I love him. I don’t want him to know about…us.”

“Well, you’re my slut,” Mark said forcefully, fucking me a little harder. “And my sluts get fucked whenever and wherever I want them to.”

“Okay,” Anastasia nodded. Then her face transformed into such wantonness, and she moaned, “Umm, your finger feels good inside me.”

“Maybe your husband is watching right now,” Mark whispered. “Watching you from a window. How do you think he’d feel, knowing his wife is being such a slut for me.”

“Don’t say that,” Anastasia pleaded. “He’d hate me.”

Mark was fucking me faster, my breasts were rubbing against the painted wood of my door. Every thrust of his dick felt better than the last, rubbing wickedly against my sensitive walls. I heard my self yowling like a cat in heat getting mounted by a tomcat. I started pushing back with my hips as the pleasure grew stronger and stronger inside me.

“Maybe he’ll pull his little dick out and jerk it, wishing he could make you into his slut,” Mark moaned as he pounded my cooter. “Wishing he had the stones to make you his bitch! All while he’s envying me for making you so such a wanton slut!”

“Yes, yes!” Anastasia moaned, her tits heaving as an orgasm trembled through her body. “Oh, my Stan! Make me your slut!”

Mark pulled his fingers out of her cunt and licked her juices off his finger. “When we finish here, why don’t you go to your husband and see if he’s man enough to make a slut out of you.”

A smile broadened Anastasia face. “I will, Mark.”

Mark was really pounding my cooter, every plunge of his cock made my nipples rub roughly against the door, adding spice to the orgasm cooking in my womb. Anastasia’s panting face was so close to mine, her lips red and enticing. I felt so wicked, so wanton. I leaned over and captured her lips in a kiss. It was my first time kissing a woman, and her lips were so soft, so gentle as she kissed me back.

“You cunt feels great,” Mark groaned into my ear. “Do you want me to cum in your cunt? I bet you do. I bet you want nothing more than my cum flooding your juicy cunt!”

Oh god, I wasn’t on the pill. I didn’t have my diaphragm in. But God did I want his seed inside me, even if he might get pregnant. I was so hot for it. I broke the kiss, and wantonly husked “Yes, please, fill my cooter up, fill up my cunt! It’s as eager as a beaver gnawing on a log for your seed, Mark!” My admission triggered my orgasm and I moaned my pleasure for all the neighborhood to hear.

I could feel Mark’s cum flooding my cooter, flooding my fertile womb. His sperm could be swimming up to my womb, to where a fertile little egg waited to be penetrated. “Take my cum, slut!” Mark groaned, slamming his cock into me again, and again, and one last, hard thrust before he pressed up against my back, breathing hard.

As we stumbled into my house, Anastasia grabbed me and lead me to my couch. She pushed me down, knelt and spread my thighs and began eating the creamy mess Mark left inside me. Her tongue felt amazing on my labia. My husband would never dream of going down on me, and none of my past boyfriends would either. Getting your rug munched felt so amazing. Anastasia’s tongue explored all over my cooter, sucking on my lips, nibbling on hard little pearl, and spreading me wide open and digging her tongue deep inside me.

Mark was kneeing behind Anastasia, lining up his cock at her eager cooter. Anastasia moaned into my cootch as Mark slid inside her. Soon there would be a creamy mess in Anastasia’s rug for me to clean up, and I couldn’t wait to return the favor.



Day Three, Wednesday, June 12, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 15.


“Come on, mom,” Cassie cajoled, jogging backwards. The girl had too much energy and fifteen years on me.

Cassie was almost a spitting image of me at fifteen. We had the same, beautiful shade of honey-brown hair; Cassie was still long and tied back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy, while mine was shorter, in an easier to manage haircut. Cassie had my dainty nose, my pouty lips, and my delicate cheekbones. She had her father’s hazel eyes, and her build was slim and lithe, just like my mother-in-laws. She didn’t get her mother’s curves, that’s for sure. I often caught her envious stares at me D Cups and she would whine about how small her breasts were.

“C’mon slowpoke,” Cassie said with a mischievous smile.

“Slowpoke,” I said in mock outrage. “Is that anyway to address your mother! I ought to tan your backside!”

“You’d have to catch me first, mom,” Cassie said and turned back around and sprinted away.

Even after sixth months of jogging with Cassie, I didn’t have anywhere close to her endurance. When I decided I needed to get in better shape, Cassie volunteered to keep my company while I jogged. Truthfully, I would have quit ages ago if Cassie didn’t seem to look so forward to our morning jogs. I had finally found a way to hang out with my babygirl again, and it was worth all the sweat and pain of jogging. Besides, my efforts had started to pay off. I’ve lost thirty pounds, most of it off my ass and stomach, and I was feeling sexy again. And Oscar, my husband, was enjoying the results almost nightly, now.

“Belinda, your ass is looking as great as it did when you were twenty,” Oscar told me just last night, when he came up and rubbed my ass through my nightie. “As beautiful as the night we made Cassie.”

We were pretty sure I got knocked up on our honeymoon, or maybe right before the wedding. Cassie was earlier than we planned, apparently the pill isn’t one hundred percent. Our first few years of marriage were a little rocky, and money was very tight until Oscar got a few promotions under his belt. And now, I wouldn’t have had it happened any other way. Cassie was growing up to be such a fine young lady.

We reached the light at 39th Avenue and Shaw Road and waited for the light to turn green.

“Mom?” Cassie said, tugging at my shirt sleeve. There was a panic, urgent tone to her voice.

Cassie was looking across Shaw Road where three people were jogging naked. I blinked in surprise. There were two women, one was a black-haired woman in her late twenties and the other was a brunette in her early thirties, who was maybe a year or two younger then myself. Behind them was a naked man, his cock obscenely hard, bouncing about in front of him as he jogged. They were just reaching the crosswalk across Shaw Road from us.

“Mom, their naked!” Cassie gasped in a strangled tone, then looked down at the ground, her face flushing.

Cassie flushed like a girl who’d never seen a cock before. She always claimed she was a virgin, and I never questioned her claim. When I was her age, I already had lost my cherry and had a pregnancy scare. The condom had broken and for two weeks I was in a panic that I was pregnant. Then my period came, two days late, to my great relief. My life would have been so different if Billy Caldwell had knocked me up at fourteen and I hoped my daughter would make some better life choices.

Why were they naked? Maybe there was some naked jogging event going on, today. You always heard about those up in Seattle and maybe they’ve spread south. Or maybe that was a naked bike ride they had up in Seattle? I couldn’t remember. I looked up Shaw Road, expecting to see more naked jogger that I failed to notice the light changed and when I glanced back at the naked trio, they were halfway across Shaw Road, the black-haired woman waving friendly at us.

“Hi,” I said, nervously.

The man had a hungry smile on his face and suddenly fear clutched my heart and I grabbed Cassie and pushed her behind me. “I’m Mark, who’re you?” he introduced himself, pushing ahead of the two naked women.

“Belinda,” I found myself answering, “and this is my daughter, Cassie.” Wow, that voice was so…so powerful. So mesmerizing.

His grin grew hungrier. “Hmm, there something sexy about a mom and daughter, together,” Mark leered suggestively and I flushed. That’s disgusting. “I want the two of you to join my jogging club.”

Of course I would join his club.

“Do we have to be naked?” my daughter asked as she trembled behind me.

“Of course,” Mark laughed. “It’s the Naked Jogging Club. I know, I know, not the most original name.” He shrugged. “The good news is, not only do you get to feel the excitement of being naked in public, your cunts are growing wet just thinking about my hard cock inside you. You two are my jogging sluts, aren’t you.”

Oh God, I loved my Oscar, but I have never been hornier in my life for a man. “Yes, I want to be your slut.” Was that my voice that sounded so sexy? I rubbed my thighs together, my twat was getting all wet and itchy. I needed a good fucking and Oscar wasn’t around and Mark’s cock looked more than adequate. I grinned, in fact, it looked like the perfect tool to fix the itch in my twat.

“Oh yes, I’ll be your slut!” My sweet Cassie sound so slutty. She was still pressed against my back and I swear I could feel her nipples harden through her top and sports bra.

“Then welcome to the club,” Mark said. “And good sluts are always horny for another woman’s pussy, even if she’s related.”

A naughty flush went through my body as I eyed the two, naked women, drifting down their lush bodies to their fur-covered muffs. Then my eyes drifted over to my babygirl as she undressed. I wondered what her pussy tasted like. What it would feel to have my sweet Cassandra licking at my slutty cunt.

The black haired woman hugged me. “I’m Anastasia, and this is Madeleine. And you will not be disappointed by Mark. Yesterday, he fucked us so hard. And then, when I got home, I begged my husband to treat my like a little slut! Oh, it was so satisfying. My Stan got so into it. He took charge like a real man. Last night, he had me make him dinner wearing only an apron. And then I was desert.” She touched my wedding ring. “You should try it. The only thing better than being your husband’s slut, is being Mark’s!” she said with a wink.

I bet Oscar would love it if I was his slut. I glanced back at my daughter who was pulling off the pink sports bra that contained her perky, B Cup breasts. The little slut was horny, her nipples were hard, and I was so proud of my babygirl as I saw the hungry grin on Mark’s face as his eyes feasted on her tits.

“Let’s get that top off, sugar,” Madeleine said in a delightful, Southern drawl. She had a beautiful face and a wicked smile played on her lips. She was grabbing the hem of my shirt and I let her pull it up over my head. She deftly undid my gray sports bra and my big, D Cup breasts spilled out. “Sugar, the Lord gave you one beautiful set of hooters.” I shivered in pleasure as the Southern woman ran a finger around my large areola, brushing my fat nipple.

“I know, s’not fair,” Cassie vented. “The only two things I got from my dad were hazel eyes and small tits like grandma. Everyone on mom’s side of the family has huge knockers.”

Mark reached out, kneading her perky tip, his thump swiping across her hard little nipple. “You got a sexy pair of tits,” Mark told her and she flushed, pleased.

“Where’s all your pubic hair, young lady?” I gasped when Cassie’s baby blue boy shorts came off. She was shaved bare, her slit tight like a little girls.

“I shave it,” Cassie said, rolling her eyes. “Everyone shaves their coochies, mom. Jeez.”

“Have you let some boy stick his dick up your cunt,” Mark asked.

“Yeah,” Cassie admitted, sheepishly.

I guess she really was me at fifteen.

Mark jogged behind us ladies, staring at our asses. We barely had jogged a hundred yards when Cassie gasped in shock and pointed down the road. There was a news van parked across the road and a cameraman filming us. A strange exhilaration burned through me as I realized some complete stranger was filming me naked.

“Fuck,” Mark muttered, examining the situation. “Well, she’s probably hot.” I furrowed my eyes, wonder what Mark was talking about, and I saw a second figure in a pink blouse. “Ladies, jog back to Madeleine’s and go home. We’ll meet there at six tomorrow morning.”

“You’re not going to fuck me?” I asked, then flushed. I couldn’t believe I asked him that. But I was so horny, I really needed his dick in me.

“I’ll fuck you and your daughter tomorrow,” Mark grinned.

Maybe when I get home, I’ll convince Oscar to make me his slut and take a sick day. We could spend the entire day in bed, doing whatever nasty things my Oscar wanted. I glanced at Cassie and a terrible, depraved thought filled my mind. Maybe she should stay home, sick, too. After all, we were both sluts, now.



Day Four, Thursday, June 13, 2013

Cassie

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 16.


I out distanced the others as we turned onto Mountain View Court. I was just so excited to get fucked by Mark. It’s all I thought about last night. My poor little pussy was still a little sore from how many times I petted my kitty. And so I had to wait, breathless, on Madeleine’s porch for Mark and my mom, for and Anastasia and Madeleine.

Yesterday had been so wild. Even though I didn’t get to fuck Mark, when we got home my mom begged dad to let her be his slut. And dad was more than happy to let her. It was kinda disgusting and kinda hot all at the same time. My mom got dad all hot and bothered then told him she’d love to see him fuck me. I didn’t have a problem with that, my dad was so handsome and kind. Not like the boys at my school who just want to get off inside me. I knew my dad would make feel so amazing.

Turned out my dad didn’t have a problem with it, either. Fuck, I came so hard for dad. And then mom surprised us both by giving me a second orgasm as she licked my little kitty-cat clean. Dad was roaring to go after that and mom mounted his cock and rode him hard. My dad was grunting like an animal, calling mom such filthy names and she loved it. When they finished, mom taught me all about how to lick another woman’s pretty kitty. And mom tasted wonderful, sour and sweet all at the same time, mixed with daddy’s salty flavor.

“Hurry up!” I shouted eagerly as the adults finally rounded the corner. I was so excited, I was dancing on the balls of my feet, my kitty drenched with my juices.

It was fun watching their breasts bounce up and down, and Mark’s cock was swaying and bouncing. I licked my lips, rubbed my thighs together. I couldn’t wait to feel Mark’s cock up my pussy. I was his slut, and a good slut needs to feed her kitty a lot of dicks. That’s what Jodi Miller said in the girls bathroom a few days ago. And she should know, she was the biggest slut in school.

I threw myself at Mark, pushing past Madeleine, and hugged him. Letting him feel my hard nipples rub against his hairy chest, and I could feel his hard cock rubbing against my stomach. I kissed him greedily as Madeleine opened the door. Then I jumped up and wrapped my legs around Marks’ waist, my hot little kitty rubbing wetly on his belly and he carried me inside.

“Eager slut,” he growled and threw me onto the couch. “Sit on your slutty daughter’s face.”

“Ohh, I’d love that,” mom moaned.

Meanwhile, Madeleine and Anastasia were sitting on a recliner, Anastasia in Madeleine’s lap and the pair were making out madly. Anastasia was caressing Madeleine’s tits, another pair of breasts larger than my little B cups. Ugghh, why did I have to take after my dad’s side of the family. Mom has these amazing tits. Large and pillowy, they swayed so sexy as she walked. Her slightest motion made them jiggle. I practically had to do jumping jacks to get any jiggle out of my tits. Madeleine’s hand was roaming Anastasia’s ass, now, squeezing her cheeks, her finger dipping into Anastasia’s crack.

Then my view was blocked as mom’s sleek thighs straddled my face, and her shaved kitty lowered down to my eager lips. Yesterday, my mom had a well groomed, brown bush. But daddy loved my shaved kitty so much, mom asked me to show her how to shave it. I had a lot of fun lathering up her bush and carefully shaving her lips with a razor. When I was all finished, I gave her kitty a nice lickin’ and mom gushed all over my face.

I started lickin’ my mom’s kitty as Mark’s cock thrust into my pussy. I moaned into my mother’s pussy as Mark filled me up so deliciously, his cock rubbing all the best places inside me. I drank my mom’s delicious flavors, sour and sweet, rubbing my tongue all over her pussy. I sucked her large, drooping labia, nibbled on her tiny clit, and jammed my tongue into her wet hole.

“Oh yes, eat mommy’s pussy! Mmm, my babygirl’s such a great muff diver. Ohh, you’re making mommy feel so great, you slutty child!”

Mark was pickup the pace, fucking me harder. I could feel his balls slapping against my taint. Every thrust of his cock felt better than the last as my entire cunt began to burn with pleasure. I started moving my hips, matching Mark’s rhythm. His cock rubbed all over my tight cunt and I started squeezing down on him as he thrust in.

“Such a tight pussy!” Mark moaned and I felt a surge of joy. I was making him happy, like a good slut. “God, I love teenage cunt!”

I slurped on my mom’s delicious juices as Mark pounded my cunt. Mom started wiggling her hips on me, rubbing her cunt all over my face as I brought her greater and greater pleasure. I was getting closer and closer to my orgasm when Mark pulled out of my pussy, leaving an aching emptiness inside my kitty.

“No!” I moaned in disappointment. “Please, put it back in! I was so close! My kitty needs to be fed some man-milk! She’s so hungry!”

Then I felt Mark raise my hips up a bit, his hard cock pocking at my ass crack. “You ever been fucked in the ass, Cassie?”

“No,” I answered, feeling a little scared. But I shouldn’t be. I was Mark’s slut, and a good slut takes it up the ass, or at least that’s what Jodie Miller always said. And she should know, she fucked the entire first string of our varsity football team at a party.

“How ’bout you, Belinda?” Mask asked my mom

“Yes,” mom answered. “Oscar always wanted me to, but I always said no. But last night, he reminded me I was his slut. And it felt so amazing, Cassie. You’ll love it, babygirl.”

I felt soft fingers caressing my kitty, soft as a mother’s caress. Then mom bent over and we were sixty-nining as Mark pushed his cock against the tight ring of my asshole. I groaned into my mom’s kitty as my ass was invaded. God, I thought he felt big in my pussy, but he felt enormous in my ass. And it was so weird, almost like I was pooping in reverse. A strange tingle slowly started to radiated from my ass as Mark’s cock slid slowly in and out of my tight ass. It started to feel better and better as Mark fucked in and out of my ass, slowly picking up speed.

My mom’s tongue flicked at my clit, and my orgasm was nearing again. My clit vibrated as my mother moaned her orgasm into me, her juices flooding my eager mouth. Mark was fucking my ass hard and fast, mom’s tongue swirling about my clit. It was too much, mom’s tongue felt wicked on my kitty and Mark’s cock felt amazing as he reamed my ass, I was going to cum. Stars danced before my eyes as I bucked beneath my mom, my ass clenching on Mark’s cock. My screams of passion were muffled by my mom’s juicy kitty.

“Fucking tight teenage ass!” Mark moaned, and then I felt him, hot and wet, shooting his cum into my ass.

He pulled out and then my mom was off me. I sat up on my elbows and watched as he led mom to another chair. He sat down and I watched in amazement as mom started licking his dirty cock clean of my ass. My mom was tasting my ass! God, she was such a slut. Madeleine was suddenly standing over me, her face sticky with Anastasia’s juices and she slapped my ass.

“You’re leaking cum onto my couch, girl,” Madeleine said, angrily. “Did your parents learn you no manners, sugar?”

“Oh, shit, sorry,” I gulped, standing up. I could feel the cum running greasily out of my ass and down to my taint.

“And don’t swear in my house, sugar,” Madeleine said, sternly. “I’m a good Christian woman, and I’ll not abide a foul mouth.”

“Okay, sorry,” I said, intimidate by the woman and her accent.

She sat down and spread her legs, revealing a brown furred kitty. “You can forgive me by give my cooter a good lickin’.”

“What’s a cooter?” I asked, frowning.

“My pussy, sugar,” she purred. “My wet, horny pussy.” She ran a finger through her bush, pushing a pussy lip to the side and exposing the wet, pink flesh of her kitty.

I smiled, licking my lips. “I can do that, Madeleine.”

“That’s Mrs. Rowe to you, sugar,” she corrected as I knelt down and she pulled my face into her furry kitty. My tongue licked across her tangy-spicy slit. “Hmm, you’re like a pretty cat lapping at a saucer of milk,” Madeleine moaned as I lapped at her delicious pussy.

I felt hands spreading my asscheeks and then a tongue licking at my ass, swirling about my puckered asshole, sending delicious tingles through my body. I glanced behind me to see Anastasia, lips stained with Mark’s cum, lapping at my asshole. It was such a naughty feeling as she rimmed my puckered hole.

“Hey now, sugar. You kids need to learn to finish what you start.” Madeleine strong hands pulled me back to her cunt and I eagerly resumed lickin’ her cooter.



Day Five, Friday, June 14, 2013

Issy

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 18.


I was nervous as I walked up to Mrs. Rowe’s house, just up the street from my own house. Yesterday, the strangest man had come to my house. He seemed so ordinary, just another dumb adult. And then his blue eyes fixed on me and looked me up and down. Great, another skeevy adult perving on me, I had thought.

“You look like an athlete,” the man had told me. “I have this Jogging Club and I want you to join it. It meets at Madeleine’s house at six AM. You’ll have a lot of fun.”

It was such a great idea, that I readily agreed, even if he was perving on me. And then my parents up and sold our house. Mark, the skeevy adult just handed my parents a bag of cash and my stupid parents just agreed to sell our house. They didn’t argue, or nothing. Just agreed like mindless idiots. It was so cray. And then Mark let us stay if he could fuck me whenever he wanted. I was shocked when my parent’s didn’t have a problem pimping their own daughter out for rent on our own house.

I, on the other hand, thought it was a bad idea.

So my parents took my phone away, my laptop away, and grounded me!

“Issy Marguerite Norup, Mr. Glassner’s a generous man,” my mom said, icily, “and you will repay his generosity by spreading those legs for him! I know you’ve spread them for some boy already!”

“You will stay in your room until you start behaving properly!” my dad said as he gathered up my phone and laptop. “And tomorrow morning, you’re going to go and join Mr. Glassner’s jogging club. And if he wants to fuck you, you’ll let him fuck you! Do you understand me, young lady?”

What had happened to my parents. They were like pod people. Last night was so boring. I’m sure I missed a ton of important tweets and instagrams! God, why did my parents have to turn into a bunch of freaks! I should call the cops on them, only they took my phone away! I screamed in frustration into my pillow. Fuck, I’ll I had to do was my homework and watch boring TV.

Yet here I was, showing up for this stupid Jogging Club, with the guy my parents pimped me out too. I didn’t know what his connection with Mrs. Rowe was. Mrs. Rowe was the sweet, southern lady, that was always so nice to me. When I’d mow her lawn for her, she’s always have the best pitcher of ice tea siting out on her porch for me to drink.

Why was I doing this? Because it would be fun, I answered myself. I knocked firmly on the door and blinked in shock when Mrs. Rowe answered dressed only in her birthday suit. There were more naked women behind her. Mrs. Milburn, who lived across from Mrs. Rowe and…Cassie from school. We were in the same grade, about to finish our sophomore year, but I didn’t know her that well. And the fourth woman must be Cassie’s mother. They look so much alike.

“W-what is going on?” I stammered.

“Are you here to join the Naked Jogging Club, sugar?” Mrs. Rowe asked.

“Wait, Naked Jogging Club. Mark didn’t say nothing about having to be naked!” I protested.

“Didn’t I?” Mark asked and I jumped. There he was, naked and…ohmygod his cock was hard and pointing straight at me.

“Well, c’mon sugar, let’s get you naked,” Mrs. Rowe said sweetly, pulling me inside the house.

The women and Cassie started grabbing at my clothing, pulling my tanktop over my head, pulling my tight, jogging shorts down my legs. My sports bra came free and hands pinched at my nipples. I grabbed my panties, holding onto the elastic waistband as the women tried to yank them off.

“Please stop,” I begged, tears brimming in my eyes. I could feel Mark’s pervy eyes as he stared at my bared tits.

“Relax, Issy,” Cassie said and she hugged me, her naked breasts pressed against me and then she was kissing me.

I was so surprised that I let go of my panties and they were pulled down my legs. Cassie broke the kiss, a sultry smile on her face. I blinked my eyes, licked my lips, my face flushed with heat, and realized I was lifting up my feet so my panties could be taken all the way off. Embarrassed, I covered my brown pubes with one hand and tried to cover my breasts with the other arm.

“Don’t be coverin’ up your beautiful body, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe purred, pulling my arms to my side. “Now aren’t you just as pretty as a rainbow after a storm.”

“Yes she is,” Mark said as pervy as possible. He caught my chin and turned my face to his. “You want to be my little jogging slut, don’t you.” My cheeks burned and I found myself nodding yes. Of course I wanted to be his jogging slut, that’s why I was here. “Good, and what does a slut do?”

“Ooh, a slut feeds her kitty as many dicks as she can,” Cassie answered excitedly.

Kitty? Why would I feed my cat a dick. Then I saw Cassie stroking her pussy and I flushed as I realized which kitty she met.

“A slut is excited for Mark to shove his cock in any hole he wants,” Mrs. Milburn said, reaching out and stroking my ass. Her finger’s felt like fire on my smooth cheeks. “Any hole.” I flushed. I knew a few girls who did anal so they could keep their cherries.

“And lets us gals play with her pretty pussy,” Cassie’s mom husked. “And then plays with ours.”

I was Mark’s slut, and my pussy getting wet thinking just about Mark fucking me, even fucking my ass. I eyed all the women, imagining them licking my pussy and even the image of me, kneeling down and licking one of these beautiful women’s pussies sent a naughty thrill through me. “Is that why my parent’s pimped me out to you Mark?” I asked in realization. “Because, they knew I was your slut, right?”

“Yeah,” Mark whispered, his cock was pressing against my ass. “I love your hair. Why green?”

I shrugged. I had dyed my brown hair green with black streaks. “It just seemed like it would annoy my parents, I guess.” My pussy was a flood of liquid now, feeling my nose with the fresh, tart smell of my arousal. I was Mark’s slut, and that meant I needed his cock inside me.

Cassie walked up and she reached giving my titty squeeze, a look of mournful disappointment on her face. “Yet another pair of breasts bigger than mine.”

“Oh, but yours are so cute,” I told her, eying her perky breasts and the cute little nipples. I reached out and gave her titty a squeeze.

“Fuck, my cock need to cum,” Mark said, interrupting our titty play, and he roughly shoved me forward, bending me over the arm of a couch, his hard cock rubbing against my cunt. “Hmm, I love fucking teenage cunt!”

Mark’s cock was pushing into my tight pussy. I had been fucked a few times by Johnny, my boyfriend. But he wasn’t as big as Mark and it felt weird. Mark wasn’t using a condom and there wasn’t the feel of rubber sliding inside me, but the electric feel of flesh sliding against flesh.

“Oh god,” I moaned. “Oh, wow this is so wild.”

Mrs. Rowe sat on the couch in front of me, her legs spread and her furry pussy was mere inches from my face. “Don’t be shy, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe cooed. “Give me a good lickin’.”

Mark’s thrusts were shoving my face closer and closer to Mrs. Rowe’s cunt. I could feel heat radiating from her pussy, a spicy, tangy scent filled my nose. Her pubic hair was silk on my face, and my tongue hesitantly licked up her slit. And she tasted amazing. My tongue dipped into her pussy over and over, greedy to drink all her delicious juices.

I wiggled my hips, enjoying Mark’s thrusts. His cock was rubbing my cunt in all the right places and I could feel a great cum building inside me. Mrs. Rowe was moaning, her hand clutching my dyed-green hair, pulling my face into her sopping cunt. Mark was groaning every time he bottomed out inside me, filling me up. His balls would brush my clit when he thrust in, a staccato beat to match the pleasurable rubbing inside my cunt.

“Oh, sugar!” Mrs. Rowe moaned. “Umm, sugar, your mouth feels so good on my cooter! Oh wow, you’re a natural rug muncher! You got me as excited as a hound dog worrying a bone! Oh sugar, here I go!”

Mrs. Rowe quaked on the couch, her head thrown back as she came hard. More tangy, spicy juices flowed into my mouth. I kept licking her as Mark pounded away at my cunt. Mrs. Rowe just writhed on the couch as my eager mouth gave her cum after cum until Mrs. Rowe shoved my face away.

“No more, sugar,” she panted. “My poor cooter can’t take anymore.”

Mark’s thrusts were coming hard, now. The entire couch was shaking under the force of his cock slamming into my pussy. Mark groaned, and buried himself deep inside me, his cock must be brushing my cervix, he was in so deep. And then I felt something shooting inside me. Mark’s cum I realized and moaned as the muscles in my cunt contracted as a hard cum spasmed through my body.

“Whew, now I’m ready to do some jogging,” Mark panted. He smacked my ass. “Gonna fuck you again when we get back. You have such a nice, tight pussy, slut!”

“Oh, thank you Mark,” I gushed, thrilled my tight hole made him happy. “Your cock was amazing inside me.”

Mark’s cum ran wetly down my legs as we went jogging. A greasy, sticky mess that slowly cooled against my skin. Cars honked at us as we jogged by, and I threw my head up high, my breast thrust out. I was Mark’s jogging slut, and I could care less who saw me. I hoped they could see the cum running down my thighs, proof that I was Mark’s slut.



Day Six, Saturday, June 15, 2013

Vertise

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 20.


I admired my husband’s body as we rested at the intersection. Sweat gleamed on his dark brown skin, his muscles rippling beneath as he moved.

We were out for our Saturday morning jog, at our halfway point at the intersection of Shaw Road and 39th Avenue. My husband was a big black man, built like a linebacker. He played football in college, and still stayed all big and muscled. He was smokin’ hot, and my cooch was moistening as I thought about him throwing me over his shoulder and carrying me off. In my fantasy, he would throw me down on the bed and just start ravishing me.

His dark eyes were eying my body appreciatively, so I turned and waggled my black booty at him. It was a pretty nice booty, if you asked me, definitely my best feature. With just enough junk in the trunk to jiggle without being fat. Feeling a little naughty, I backed my booty up and rubbed it against his crotch, letting Ernard know how horny I was his for cock.

“Da fuck is that,” Ernard muttered. “Vertise, babe, there is some naked crackers joggin’ this way.”

I looked over to see five women jogging naked towards us. No three women and two teenage girls. And behind them, a man jogged naked. The women’s breasts bounced and jiggled, up and down, almost hypnotic, and the man’s hard cock bounced obscenely. The only thing the naked joggers did wear were their shoes.

“White folk,” I said, shaking my head, dumbfounded. “They always be doin’ something foolish.”

Ernard stepped in front of me. He was so big, I could easily hide behind his frame. “That’s close enough!” he shouted at the naked joggers.

The women stopped jogging and the naked man strode forward. He was a little overweight, in his late twenties, short brown hair and piercing, blue eyes. A mocking smile played on his lips and his cock was so hard, the tip angry-red. It seemed to be pointing right at me and disgust sneered my face. What a fucking pervert.

“Your woman looks hot,” the naked man said. “I wouldn’t mind fucking her ass.”

“What da fuck did you just say ’bout my wife, boy!” Ernard growl. “You better damn apologize or I’m like to bust your skull in, bitch.”

The man snorted in laughter. “What do you think, ladies. Is she hot enough to join our club.”

“Umm, definitely,” the black-haired woman purred.

“Her skin is so beautiful,” the green-haired teenager said, licking her lips. “The color of coffee.”

“I love your hair, sugar. The blonde streaks make you seem wild,” the honey-brown haired woman added. Were all these white chicks gay? They were fuckin’ perverts, that’s fo’ sure.

“Da fuck is wrong with you people!” Ernard demanded, walking up to the man. Ernard had a good half-a-foot on the man, and was far broader in the shoulder, and easily had fifty pounds of muscle on the white boy. Ernard cracked his knuckles. “How’d you like me to pound your face in, bitch?”

“Kick his ass, Ernard,” I urged. “Fuck the little peckerwood up!”

“Stand aside, Ernard,” the man said.

Looking confused, Ernard stepped to the side and the man walked up to me. “You are one fine piece of ass.”

“Ernard!” I shouted, too angry at my dumb husband for letting this pervert near me to be at all scared of the little peckerwood.

“Sorry, Vertise,” he muttered, shrugging his huge shoulders.

“Ernard, keep jogging,” the man said. “Vertise will be joining my club and jogging with us from now on. And you don’t have a problem with that, or with me fucking your pretty wife.”

“Oh, sure,” I was stunned to hear Ernard say. “Of course you can fuck her.” He kissed me on the lips as I stood rooted in place. “See you at home, babe,” and then he just started jogging back home.

“Ernard! Ernard, you useless asshole, get back here!”

But he just turned and wave. “Have fun with your club, Vertise.”

“You don’t care this peckerwood want’s to fuck your wife?”

Ernard shouted back, confused, “Why would I? I hope you have a good time!”

“Hey, Ernard,” the crazy peckerwood shouted. “Ever fucked your wife’s ass?”

“No!” Of course my husband hadn’t, that was nasty. Plus, my suddenly wimp of husband has a big cock. I’d hate to feel that monster up my booty.

“You will when she get’s home,” the peckerwood promised. “I’ll leave a big load of cum up her ass to lube the way for you!”

“Hell yeah, man!”

“Ernard, da hell’s gotten into you! Ernard! Stop jogging! This isn’t funny, Ernard!” But my suddenly whipped husband, by some little bitch of a peckerwood no less, just kept right on jogging.

“Well, Vertise, I bet you are just excited to strip naked and join our club. I’m Mark.” Mark introduced the other joggers: Madeleine, Anastasia, Issy, Belinda, and her daughter, Cassie. “From now on, you’re my jogging slut. And what does a jogging slut do, Issy?”

“Let Mark fuck her cunt whenever he wants,” the green-haired girl answered.

“I bet you’re just itching to feel my cock, aren’t you, Vertise?”

“I…” Fuck, I was. My cunt was dripping at the thought of his cock plunging inside me. “I am.” I pulled off my tanktop and peeled off my green jogging shorts in a flash. My nipples were hard when my sports bra came off. Mark was behind me and he pulled my panties off and inhaled them.

“Mhh, I love the smell of cunt,” he sighed, then squeezed my ass. “You’re getting wet just thinking about my cock reaming your tight ass! When you get home, you’re going to let Ernard fuck your ass, too. You’ll be a good, slutty wife for him from now on, won’t you, slut?”

I moaned. I so wanted my husband’s huge cock up my ass. My Ernard was such a great guy to share me with Mark and he deserved his reward when I got home. I knew he always wanted my ass, and from now I would be the best, sluttiest wife for him. “Yes, fuck my ass, Mark! Get me all ready for my husband’s giant cock!” And I started shaking my booty for Mark, letting him see it jiggle as his cock brushed against it.

He slapped my ass. “Let’s get jogging ladies!”

As we jogged, I got to know the other ladies. Anastasia who’s husband was waiting for her to get home so she could cook him breakfast, wearing only an apron. “And, if I’m lucky, he’ll just bend me over the table and fuck me good and hard,” she giggled wickedly.

Madeleine who bemoaned her own husband leaving her. “If only I had been a slut for him, then maybe he wouldn’t have needed that whore of a secretary,” she lamented.

The Blackwoods, Cassie and Belinda, happily told me all about how they were sluts for Oscar, Belinda’s husband and Cassie’s dad. “He takes charge of us when we get home,” Belinda happily said. And Cassie eagerly piped in, “Yesterday he bought matching, slutty nurse costumes for us, and we had to give him a sponge bath!”

“My parents are just happy I’m keeping Mr. Glassner satisfied,” Issy added. “My mom was so happy when I came home yesterday with cum leaking out of my pussy. She knew I was satisfying him and she gave me a big ol’ hug. And this morning, my dad gave was giving me such pervy stares as I walked naked out of the house. Maybe I should be a slut for my daddy, too.”

“Ooh, being a slut for your daddy is so fun,” Cassie gushed. “But don’t leave your mom out. That can be just as fun!” The teen girl gave a wicked giggle. “Right, mom?”

Belinda had a happy smile as she answered, “Ooh, having a slutty daughter is great, and sharing her with her dad is the best.”

When we reached Mountain View Court, Mark grabbed my arm, stopping me. “God, I can’t wait any longer. I need to fuck that juicy ass!”

God, I couldn’t wait any longer, either. My cunt was dripping, was aching to be fucked. “Yes, please, fuck me now,” I begged. I didn’t care that we were outside, didn’t care that cars were driving by, honking loudly. Let everyone see me be a slut for Mark.

Mark bent me over the granite sign, carved to read, “Mountain View Estates.” The stone was cold on my belly. “Anastasia, eat her ass out, get her ready for my cock.”

“Yes, Mark,” purred the black-haired beauty. I felt gentle hands spreading my booty and gasped as her tongue began swirling about my asshole. I had a couple girl-on-girl encounters in college, but none of them ever touched my asshole. It was so fucked nasty, I loved every minute of it.

“Why don’t we have a nice sixty-nine, Cassie,” Madeleine said, pressing her body against Cassie’s.

“I’d love that, Mrs. Rowe,” Cassie answered, pulling Madeleine down on top of her.

Mark was getting his cock sucked by Belinda and Issy stepped up in front of me, her shaved, teenage cunt right in front of my lips. “Like my shaved pussy?” Issy asked. “Mom shaved it for me last night, so I’d be more appealing to Mark. She’s the best mom in the world. Would you like to lick me?”

“Sure, boo,” I answered, grabbing her ass and pulling her cunt to my lips.

Issy had a fresh, tart flavor as I ran my tongue about her cunt. My dormmate my junior year at college, Tallia, taught me how to eat a woman’s pussy out, and it all came flooding back to me as I tongued Issy’s teenage pussy. Issy moaned appreciatively as I ate her out, rubbing her cunt all over my face. Anastasia had wiggled her tongue up my ass and slipped two fingers up my snatch, slowly fingering me.

“You have a tasty ass,” Anastasia murmured, pulling her fingers out of my cunt.

I groaned as her finger, slicked with my cunt’s juices, pressed against my asshole and slid in, pushing past the tight ring of my sphincter. She fucked it slowly in and out of my ass, letting me get used to the strange intrusion. Naughty pleasure tingled out of my ass and I groaned when Anastasia’s other hand began gently playing with my clit, rolling the sensitive nub between her fingers. I moaned my pleasure into Issy’s cunt, rubbing my lips against her soft vulva.

A second finger slipped into my ass, Anastasia was reaming my asshole faster and faster. Her tongue began lapping at my cunt and my orgasm began to build. Issy was gasping and moaning above me, her hips bucking as she came sweetly on my tongue, flooding my lips with her delicious girl-cum.

“Oh, thank you, Miss Vertise,” she panted, kneeling down and then she kissed me on the lips, her tongue tasting her juices on my face. “Hmm, I taste good, don’t I?”

“Yes you do, boo!” I moaned. I was getting so close to cumming. “Anastasia, ohh, keep doing that. I’m getting so close to cumming, you nasty slut!”

My ass clenched on her probing fingers, my muscles clenched in my womb, as electricity ran through my body and I moaned loudly. It was a great cum, and I groaned in disappointment when Anastasia pulled her fingers from my ass. She gave my cunt one last lick, that sent a small shudder of pleasure through my sensitive pussy.

“She’s all ready, Mark,” Anastasia proudly said.

“Good,” Mark groaned. “Umm, don’t swallow it all, Belinda. Let Vertise get a taste.”

A taste of what, I wondered. Belinda walked over and I could see sticky cum, glistening white on her red lips. And then she was kissing me, her tongue shoveling salty cum into my lips. I wrestled with her tongue, savoring Mark’s sperm. I heard footsteps behind me, a cock brushing my ass and I shook my booty.

Belinda broke the kiss and sat down next to me on the granite sign. “Issy, be a dear and eat my pussy!”

“Oh, yes Mrs. Blackwood,” Issy eagerly answered, kneeling down and diving into Belinda’s shaved cunt.

“Fuck my black booty,” I moaned, shaking my ass, letting my cheeks jiggle so prettily.

“You fucking asked for it, slut!” growled mark.

His cock was at the entrance to my ass and he just shoved it in, hard and fast. I gasped in pain and surprise as he invaded my asshole. “Relax, honey, it’ll makes it easier,” Belinda told me. I relaxed my asshole, letting Mark invade me, and the pain lessened. “There, isn’t that better?”

“Thanks, Belinda,” I groaned. Mark’s cock was pounding my ass, and pleasure was beginning to replace the pain. I started moving my hips, rotating them and twisting them, letting Mark get a good fuck out of me. “Ohh, ream my ass!” I started moaning. I always loved to talk filthy in bed. “Fuck me, stud! Fuck me hard! Yes, yes, you feel fucking amazing in me, stud! Uhhhh, getting fucked up the ass is fuckin’ amazing! Oh yes, I’m a nasty anal slut!”

“God, you got a tight ass, Vertise!” Mark moaned. “Your ass jiggles every time I slam into you!”

“You like my black booty!” I moaned. “Of course you do, every guy likes a black girl’s big booty! With a little junk in the trunk!”

“Only booty better is my Mary’s,” Mark groaned. I didn’t know who this Mary was, but Mark was right. I had the second best booty out there. “Fuck, your ass is tight, slut! I’m gonna cream it good, leave a nice, big load in there for your hubby to enjoy when he fucks your ass!”

I couldn’t believe how excited getting fucked up the ass was! And outdoors! I was one nasty slut, and loving every minute of it. Every car that honked, every person that saw just how much of a slut I was for Mark, made my cum grow closer and closer. Mark’s reaming felt amazing. “You’re making me cum, stud!” I moaned as I approached the sweet release of orgasm. “Yes, yes, yes! Harder! Fuck my nasty booty harder! Yes!” I screamed out as my orgasm crashed through me. My ass was clenching on his cock, milking his dick. I needed that load up my ass. I was going to need all the lube I could get up my ass to let my husband’s big cock could fit up there.

And Mark didn’t disappoint me. I felt like I had a gallon of cum sloshing around inside me when I got home. Ernard was waiting, eager to fuck my ass. I pulled down my sticky jogging shorts. My cunt was also messy with a load of Mark’s cum, and I presented my well fucked ass to my husband. Mark’s cum lubed the way, and my husband stretched my poor, tiny asshole as he fucked my ass good and hard.

God, I had turned into such a nasty anal slut, I happily thought as I came on Ernard’s cock reaming my ass slutty ass. There was no going back, Mark made me a slut, and I was loving every second of it.



Day Seven, Monday, June 17, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


Mark was late and we were all getting restless. Yesterday was Sunday, so there was no club. Everyone needed a break from jogging and we were all eagerly waiting for Mark to show up. Vertise was sitting on my lap and we were making out. The coffee-cream-skinned woman kissed me fiercely, her tongue aggressively probing my mouth, as I rubbed her generous rear. Vertise just slipped a hand up to my breast, giving it a good squeeze, when the door banged open and Mark walked in trailed by a black-haired, young woman.

Mark looked us all over and then sighed. “No club today, you can all go home. I’m just going to fuck Antsy here for my exercise.” And then he and the girl rushed up the stairs. We could hear the bed creek and then then the woman started moaning as it sounded like Mark was fucking her hard.

“I guess we go home, huh, Anastasia?” Vertise asked me, disappointment on her face.

I shrugged. “It’s what Mark wants, cupcake. I guess I’ll go wake Stan up and see if he wants to fuck. God, I’m so horny.”

“Ohh, can I come, Mrs. Milburn!” Issy asked. “Your husband is so handsome.”

“Oh, you little slut, have you been eying my man?” I demanded playfully.

“I’ve rubbed a few out thinking about him,” Issy answered with a coquettish grin on her face.

“All right, let’s go,” I said, grabbing the teen’s hand. “You better be thankful I’m sharing my man with you.”

“Oh, I’ll be very appreciative,” Issy said, then made a V with her fingers, put them against her lips and waggled her tongue between her fingers. A shudder went through my cunt, thinking about her tongue waggling like that inside my pussy.



Day Eight, Tuesday, June 18, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


“It’s eight, he’s not showing up,” Belinda pouted. “I need to go and get ready for work.”

Disappointment painted all our faces. I felt like a puppy that just had his favorite chew toy taken away. “Yeah, me too,” I sighed. My cooter was itching for some action, and, unlike the other ladies, I didn’t have a man at home to be a slut for. None of us sluts hadn’t even fooled around with each other this morning, all of us too anxious as we waited on Mark to show up.

Vertise gave me a hug and I groped her booty. “Tomorrow, then?” Vertise asked.

“Of course, sugar,” I told her. “We’re Mark’s sluts. We need to be ready for when he need’s us.”

“Yep, we’ll be here every morning until he says he doesn’t want us,” Issy piped in.

Cassie and Belinda nodded, mother and daughter were cuddling on the couch. “That’s just what a good slut would do,” Belinda added.

God, I hope Mark shows up tomorrow. My poor little cooter needs a nice dick up inside it.



Day Nine, Wednesday, June 19, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 25.


I parked my Prius in Madeleine driveway and Cassie and I got out of the car. We were wearing loose clothing, no underwear underneath and the moment we got out, we pulled the clothes off. The morning air felt great on my naked body, the rising sun warming the air. Cassie looked beautiful, painted in the dawn light and I couldn’t help myself. I hugged her, rubbing my big breasts against her perky tits, and kissed her pouty lips, slipping a little tongue into my daughter-slut.

“Do you think he’s coming today, mom?” Cassie asked as I broke the kiss.

“Hopefully, babygirl,” I told her. Arm in arm we walked up to the door.

We were the last to arrive. Vertise was there, cuddling with Anastasia on the chair. Madeleine had cute little Issy sitting on her lap. Everyone leapt to their feet when we entered, and then hope disappeared from their faces when they saw us.

“Sorry,” I said, pulling Cassie down onto the couch with me.

“What’s up with all the media outside?” Cassie asked. “It was a zoo out there.”

“There was something about Mark on the news,” Anastasia said. “Something to do with the FBI that raided his house last week.”

Cassie’s eyes widened. “Wait, the FBI raided his house? Cool!”

“The news says he robbed some banks and bribed the FBI,” Madeleine replied, browsing on her phone.

“Wow, he’s like some robin hood?” Issy asked, excited. “That’s cray-cray.”

“So, he’s a criminal?” I asked, suddenly a little nervous.

“That don’t matter,” Vertise said. “We’re his jogging sluts. Right, ladies?”

Vertise was right. I didn’t matter what Mark may or may not have done. I was his jogging slut, my cunt was wet for his cock. Between six and eight AM, and eight to ten on Saturdays, I was Mark’s. He could do what he wanted with me. Even if all he wanted was too ignore me. So I waited, as hopeful and anxious as the other ladies.

And we waited, our eyes focused on the cloak. Time seemed to slow to an agonizing crawl. It was 6:11 now, Mark was already late. Frustration welled inside me, but I forced that down. We were Mark’s sluts. We served him, not the other way around.

There was a crunching sound from outside. Everyone perked up, as the crunching noise turned into footsteps approaching the door. Someone was walking on the gravel walkway. My heart was hammering with excitement, my pussy moistening with desire. The doorknob turned and everyone in the living room held their breath in anticipation.

Mark entered, naked, his arm around a pretty, young woman, his cock hard and swinging as he walked. The same girl wasn’t the same girl from Monday. This one had auburn hair gathered in a ponytail. Perky breasts covered in freckles. Her pubic hair had been shaved, save for a fiery heart above her slit. She was smiling happily, her green eyes twinkling with love as she gazed at Mark.

“Mark!” I gasped. “You’re here.”

“Yeah, sorry,” he apologized, sheepishly. “I haven’t been myself the last few days.”

The auburn-haired girl laughed and squeezed him tightly, a fond look on her face. “That’s an understatement.”

Mark caressed her face, tenderly, lovingly. “Hi ladies. So, some of you know Mary. But for the rest, she’s my fiancee, and she has decided to join us today. You are all going to be just as slutty for Mary as you are for me.”

“Of course we are,” I said, coming over to hug Mary. “She’s your fiancee.” Mary squeezed my ass and kissed me on the lips. I bet those lips would feel amazing on my cunt.

After all us sluts kissed both Mark and Mary, Mark slapped my ass. “Well, let’s get going, sluts!”

I happily jogged up the street, Cassie on one side of me, Vertise on the other. Madeleine, Anastasia, and Issy following behind us, and lastly, Mark and Mary brought up the rear, so they could watch our shapely asses as we jogged.

“I see why you like doing this so much,” Mary said with a laugh. “It’s quite the motivation, all these fine asses shaking in front of you.”

Joy surged inside me. I was Mark and Mary’s jogging slut, my ass, my cunt, was their motivation. I was just so happy that they were enjoying the view.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 23: The Last Boon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 23: The Last Boon

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females/Teen females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Hermaphrodite/Females, Mind Control, Female Domination, Ass to Mouth, Anal, Oral, Orgy, Creampie, Bondage/Domination, Romance, Watersports, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 22.



Violet lay panting on the couch, my cum trickling out of her cunt. I was enjoying the cock Lilith gave me as part our bargain. For the next two hours, I would have the cock. I knew why Lilith wanted me to have the cock as her price. It had nothing to do with her wanting to give me a pleasant experience. No, she was hoping I would become addicted to the pleasure, to be unable to give it up. Lilith had bitter resentment to all us humans, and seemed to delight in causing us misery. Once before, she tried to tempt me to use my boon to Mark’s detriment.

And part of me wanted to keep the cock, I was disturbed to learn. Particularly as our goth slut, Lillian, knelt down and started licking my cum out of Violet’s tight cunt. My cock was hardening again. Lilith also gave me incredible stamina and watching Lillian, dressed as a perverts wet dream in a slutty, schoolgirl outfit, eat out innocent-looking Violet’s creampie was getting me hard and ready to go again.

Around the room, the sluts were fucking each other. They were all present, save Willow, Jessica and Noel, who had day jobs. The other ten were enjoying themselves. God, I could fuck all these girls if I kept my cock. No, what about Mark. Part of me ached for him. Part of me was mad at him for the hurtful things he said. But that was just the spell, I had to keep telling myself. Right now, Mark was up upstairs fucking his younger sister, Antsy. Whatever spell afflicted them seemed to make Mark and Antsy desire each other, and only each other. Mark no longer found me attractive. Or any of our sluts, or even any other woman. Just his sister Antsy.

At noon, if I was strong enough, Lilith would tell me about the spell. In the mean time, my cock was hard and I had this insistent drive to stick my cock up whatever hole was willing. God, no wonder guys were such horny bastards with this thing between their legs tugging at their thoughts, just aching to be stuck in something, anything to get some relief.

Xiu was tonging Karen’s ass. I had enjoyed raping Karen’s ass when we were punishing her. Karen was a nun, once, and had tried to take our powers away. Thanks to Lilith, we broke her powers and made her our sex slave. Her ass was smooth, and firm, and I just wanted to thrust my cock up it.

“Move,” I ordered Xiu. The busty, Asian slut saw my cock and smiled happily, spreading Karen’s ass open for me, exposing her tight, brown asshole. “She’s ready for you, Mistress.”

“Oh yes, please use my dirty ass, Mistress” Karen moaned, wiggling her hips.

I rubbed my cock on her puckered hole, pushing slowly, savoring the wicked feeling on my cock shoving into Karen’s tight ass. The ring gave way and I was sliding inside her. Karen moaned like a wanton bitch as I filled her up. She was so warm and tight, I groaned, low and throaty, as the head of my cock rubbed against the silky walls of her ass, sinking deeper and deeper inside her until the soft cheeks of her ass pressed against my groin.

“Oh, Mistress, your cock feels so delicious up my ass,” she moaned as I started fucking her.

I groaned, closing my eyes as I enjoyed the amazing feelings running through my cock as her ass gripped it tightly. “Wow, this is so amazing,” I moaned. No wonder Mark liked fucking my ass. Not that I hated it, in fact I loved it, but man it felt amazing when you had the cock. “I love your ass, slut!”

“I’m so glad,” Karen panted. Her hips were starting to fuck back into my cock. “I’m so happy that my ass makes you feel so much pleasured, Mistress. Hmm, use me! Use my dirty ass to satiate your lusts, Mistress.”

Xiu was masturbating next to us, her large breasts heaving. Her nipples were pierced and pink butterflies dangled from her nubs. I reached out and grabbed her piercing, pulling her to me. Xiu’s mouth contorted in pleasure and pain. She was a masochist, enjoying pain with her sex. I pulled her up until her big tits brushed my arm and I captured her lips with a kiss, tasting the sour flavor of Karen’s ass.

“Finger me,” I hissed into Xiu’s ears, then nipped at her lobe.

She smiled eagerly, and stuck two fingers into her mouth, sucking her digits coquettishly. Then she slid her hand across my ass, giving my cheeks a squeeze before sliding down between my legs. She started caressing my pussy as I reamed Karen’s ass. Then she was sliding her fingers up inside me. Xiu held her hand still, so when I pulled out Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers slid deeper into my cunt. When I thrust into Karen, Xiu’s fingers slid out until only the tips remained. Back and forth. In and out of Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers in and out of my cunt.

I felt my passion build. Xiu’s fingers, Karen’s ass. My skin was alive with sensation. Xiu’s large tits rubbing against my arm, her hard nipples, the cold metal of her piercings, her warm breath on my ear. Xiu started moving her finger inside me and brushed my G-Spot. Pleasure quaked through me and I moaned. Xiu caressed my G-Spot, rubbing the sensitive bundle of nerves with a gentle touch and exquisite pleasure burned through me.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned as my orgasms rolled through me. My cunt squeezed on Xiu’s fingers and my ovaries tightened. I kept fucking her sweet ass as the pleasure kept radiating out from my womb. My strokes got more frantic, my cock was so close to cumming as well, and then I grunted as my semen burst from my ovaries and creamed Karen’s ass. “Jesus Christ, that was amazing!” I gasped. Cumming as a man and as a woman at the same time was so exquisitely nice. My breasts heaving, I pulled out of Karen’s ass and sat down on one of the recliners.

Xiu started cleaning my dirty cock, just like a good slut. Allison and Desiree were tribbing. Desiree was on top, rubbing her cunt on Allison’s while they kissed passionately. Violet was writhing as she came on Lillian’s face. Korina was cuddling with Fiona on the other recliner. Fiona’s face was sticky with Korina’s juices. Dusky Thamina lay on her stomach while blonde Chasity massaged her back.

“Give me a titty fuck,” I ordered Xiu.

My cock popped out of her mouth and her pillowy tits surrounded my shaft, silky flesh pressed against my throbbing member. She pressed her tits together with her hands and started to rub her melons on my cock. Up and down, her spit lubing the titty fuck. Her piercings swayed with her movement and I reached down and pulled on one the butterflies, watching her breast stretch as she titty fucked me.

“Oh, yes, pull my slutty nipple,” Xiu moaned. “Hmm, that hurts, Mistress. Harder, please!” I pulled harder on the piercing and Xiu gasped, her eyes fluttering from the mix of pain and pleasure.

I slipped my foot between Xiu’s thighs and found her wet pussy. I rubbed my foot though her slit, feeling her moisture coat my toes. Xiu moaned and rubbed her tits up and down on my cock harder, faster. I slipped my big toe up her cunt, feeling her silky walls sucking hungrily at my toe. It was so nasty, rubbing my dirty foot into her cunt as I pulled on her nipple piercing.

“Oh, Mistress, that feel so amazing!” Xiu husked, her dark, almond eyes shining with desire, her tongue running pink over her red lips.

“Hmm, here it cums, slut,” I moaned. “Get ready for my cum.”

“Yes, cum on my tits!” Xiu purred. “Please, Mistress. Shower me with your cum! Please, Mistress.”

My ovaries tightened, I yanked hard on her nipple as that powerful feeling of pleasure rushed out of my cock, spraying her breasts and face with my white, sticky cum. Xiu shuddered, moaning in pain as her tit stretched as I pulled on her nipple. Her body was trembling as she came, her naughty cunt flooding my foot. The nasty slut enjoyed being hurt and debased. She looked so sexy, dripping in cum and I bent down and tasted it. I enjoyed Mark’s cum, and mine wasn’t as salty and was sweet. I loved cum, and mine tasted great.

The only problem, it just wasn’t Mark’s cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched Mary from the shadows. The whore was enjoying my gift, licking her cum off the busty Asian’s tits. This was so delicious. I wanted to track down the nun who cast the Avvah spell on Mark’s sister and thank her for providing me with this opportunity. Mary was beckoning to the slut dressed like a schoolgirl. Lillian was her name. The whore was enjoying my gift.

Mary pulled the slut onto her lap and she happily sank down onto Mary’s cock. Her short, plaid skirt swayed about her ass, exposing the pale flesh as she fucked Mary. Another slut, big-titted Desiree, crawled across the floor and crawled between Mary’s legs and began licking at Mary’s cunt as Lillian rode her cock. Mary was throwing her head back, moaning in pleasure.

“Having fun, Lilith?”

Light flooded the Shadows as Lucifer appeared. I ground my teeth. He always was showing up, butting in when I was having my fun. “I am, Lucifer. I hope I’m not disturbing any plans of yours. I’d so hate to do that.” I hoped he heard the sarcasm dripping from my words.

“As I told you, Lilith. All outcomes serve me.” Anger seethed inside me. He was standing next to me and his light hurt eyes. Lucifer enjoyed burning bright. He was the Morning Star and shone as brightly as his pride. “Do you think she’ll choose pleasure over love?”

I shrugged. “All outcomes serve me,” I said. See how he likes the answer. I hoped he found it as frustrating as I found his bold assertions that every outcome served him. While it would be amusing for Mary to chose pleasure over love, I didn’t need her to. Chantelle and Lana were feeling out the local Wiccan covens, searching for women to worship me while my children grew in their bellies.

I could feel Lucifer smirking next to me. “Well, Lilith, enjoy playing your games, while you can.”

“Oh, I will, Lucifer.” Once my vessel growing in Karen’s womb is born, I’ll be free of the Abyss. Free to roam the Mortal Realm, free to experience all the pleasures denied Lucifer in the Abyss. Free to destroy Mark for daring to place his hands upon me, to stick his disgusting cock inside me. Mark had been foolish to let me fuck his slave, thinking it was of no consequence. He was a man, though, and understood the lengths another man would go through to stick his cock in a wet hole. As if I was a weak-willed as any pathetic man, I thought with a sneer. And what did he get out of it, some spells he could have learned if just tracked down the right book.

Lucifer was behind me, pressing up against me, his disgusting cock rubbing against my ass. “Such lewd, disgusting acts these mortals perform,” Lucifer whispered into my ear, his tone turning bitter, “to think the Creator expected me to bow to such…filth as humans.”

I groaned as Lucifer slid his burning cock inside me, pain and pleasure warring in my cunt as he took his pleasure in me. Lucifer was as bad as any man, using women as mere vessels to satiate his lusts, not caring one iota about my pleasure. I was merely a convenient hole to stick his dick in. I focused on Karen, on the vessel growing quickly inside her, ignoring the cock inside me.

I just needed to figure out how to get Karen away from Mark, now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Noon approached as I flooded Thamina’s cunt with my cum. About the living room, the other sluts were cuddling with each other, my cum leaking out of pussies and asses, splattered on tits and faces. I was enjoying the cock, a little too much, and I was torn. I loved Mark, but the intense, focused orgasm of a man was becoming addictive. My cock was still hard and I wanted nothing more than to stick it into another woman’s hole.

After I had came in Lillian’s cunt, I had lied down on the floor and let Desiree straddle my cock and Lillian straddle my face. I ate my cum, sweet and salty, out of Lillian tart cunt. I loved eating Mark’s cum out another woman’s cunt, it was so wickedly delicious. It was hot and nasty eating my cum out of Lillian’s cunt, listening to her moan atop me, while Desiree rose up and down on my cock. But it wasn’t as satisfying as eating a creampie Mark made.

Then I bent Fiona over the chair and started fucking the red-head’s cunt hard. Doll-faced Korina, her arm still in a sling from getting shot, knelt between our legs, licking at my cunt, licking at my cock were it penetrated Fiona’s pussy. Her tongue felt wickedly soft as she lapped about my cunt. When I unloaded inside Fiona, I felt a pressure in my bladder to pee. And in my cock. That was interesting.

“Korina, do I still have a urethra in my pussy?”

“No, Mistress,” she answered in shock. “It’s gone.”

I smiled. “Clamp your mouth to Fiona’s cunt and get ready?”

I relaxed my bladder, and enjoyed the sensation of piss shooting out of my cock. It was almost like cumming, that same feeling of release, and was slightly pleasurable. I sighed happily, as my urine splashed into Fiona’s tight cunt, running past my cock and leaking out of Fiona’s cunt into Korina’s waiting lips.

“Oh, Mistress, what are you doing?” Fiona moaned. “It feels like you’re douching me!”

“I’m pissing in your dirty cunt,” I sighed. The stream was dieing down, only a few more squirts left.

“Oh, wow, Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “That’s so nasty! Thank you for using me as your toilet.”

“Thank you, Mistress, for letting me drink your piss,” Korina cooed. “It was mixed with your tasty cum and Fiona’s delicious juices.” Her tongue was licking at our crotches, lapping up the piss staining us.

I pulled out of Fiona and more urine mixed with cum and cunt juices poured out into Korina’s eager mouth. Yellow piss ran down her chin, her throat and down her breasts and belly. Korina latched her mouth to Fiona’s urethra and Fiona relaxed her bladder and started pissing into Korina’s mouth as well.

“Oh yes, drink my piss, Korina,” Fiona moaned. “I love it when you do.”

“You piss in her mouth often?” I asked, stroking my cock.

“Hmm, yes Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “Ever since that Sunday in the hotel room when you made me piss on Korina, we’ve been drinking each other’s piss.”

I had started fucking Allison’s cunt as I had watched Fiona kneel down before Korina. Korina’s doll face contorted in pleasure as her stream of urine splashed into Fiona’s mouth, running in yellow rivulets down her mouth and body. And then they licked the piss off each other’s bodies, tenderly cleaning each other up. After Allison, I enjoyed Desiree’s ass while Desiree ate my creampie I left in Allison. Then I had Chasity and Karen’s suck on my cock together, delighting in two tongues, two mouths, pleasuring my cock. I shoot my cum all over their tits and pounded Violet’s ass as I watched Karen and Chasity lick my cum off each other. Then finished off in Thamina’s cunt.

The clock on the cable box read noon, and my cock suddenly softened and then began to shrink, reducing until it was just the hard little clitoris it started out as. Lilith was waiting, so I walked into the kitchen, the sluts following, and sat down at the dining room table. And waited, impatiently. I had made my decision. The cock was amazing, but I needed my randy stallion inside me. I needed to drink his cum, from his cock or a woman’s cunt. I needed to be held by him and stare into his blue eyes and hear him whisper, “I love you, Mare.”

Suddenly, lust washed over me, my nipples hardened, my pussy moistened. The sluts all moaned as Lilith’s presences washed over them. Violet knelt behind Thamina and began licking my cum out of her cunt. Allison was going down on Desiree while Chasity started rimming Allison’s ass. Karen and Lillian slipped into sixty-nine while Korina knelt carefully before Fiona and ate out the red-head’s cunt. I stood up, looking about for the demoness.

“So, what have you chosen,” Lilith purred, pressing up behind me. I grit my teeth as pleasure washed over me. Lilith was sex made manifest,and her merest touch could make someone cum, unless you’ve felt it before and were ready to fight it. And having her lush body pressing into your back was almost unbearably pleasurable. Her nipples were hard, tits pillowy, and her pubic hair silk on my ass.

As the lust surged through me, memories of the pleasure I felt with the cock filled my mind, how Allison’s cunt felt when I came insider her, the way Fiona gasped as I pissed in her cunt. Watching Chasity and Karen licking my cum off each other’s tits. My resolve wavered for a moment, and then I remembered what I really craved. Mark’s cock. Mark’s cum. Mark inside me, filling me up, his rough lips on mine as he kissed me. His boyish grin and piercing blue eyes. The sweaty musk of his body. Lilith’s body pressing against me, her nipples hard on my back, was sending electricity through my body, tingling my nipples, my pussy, my achingly hard clit. I pictured Mark’s cock plunging into me, over and over, and shuddered as I orgasmed.

“Mark,” I answered, gasping as my body shuddered in passion, my juices running sticky down my thighs. “I choose Mark, Lilith.”

“Your loss,” Lilith murmured in disappointment and backed away from me. “A nun got to his sister and used the Prayer of Avvah on her, making her a trap,” Lilith explained. “Mark and Antsy will forever find each other attractive, and no others. You saw Mark and yours threads, right.”

I nodded. Normally, our souls were connected by two red threads, entwined tightly together, so tight they almost seemed one thread. This morning, I saw golden wedges, forcing our threads apart. We were still connected, but slowly those wedges were growing, separating us more and more. Mark and Antsy were connected by a red thread and a black chain bound together by a golden chain.

“Once your threads are forced apart, Mark will be lost to you forever,” Lilith said. “There is a spell, very dangerous to perform, that can break the prayer. It is called Chabab. It will only work if you truly love each other. If not, both of you will die. So, are you sure you don’t want the cock and life, or gamble on the fickle feelings of a man and death.”

“I’ll gamble on Mark,” I told her, without hesitation. Mark loved me. He freed me from his control. And I loved him.

“Very well,” Lilith said, skeptically. “You will need to bring him to orgasm inside you. When he spills his seed, you must say, ‘Chabab,’ and, if you two truly love each other, the Bond of Chabab will bind you together so tightly that no power in Heaven or Hell will ever be able to come between you.”

“That’s it?” I asked, frowning. That was easy. Too easy.

“Ahh, but how do you get Mark to fuck you?” Lilith pointed out. “He no longer finds you attractive and nothing I can do can change that.”

“Then…I’ll overpower him,” I said. “And force him.”

“By yourself?” Lilith smirked.

She was right. Mark was bigger than me. I might get lucky, but one of us, probably me, would get hurt. “The sluts will help me.”

Lilith laughed derisively. “Did you forget his powers. He’ll just dominate any person you recruit to help you. Unless…”

Unless what? I frowned, then a cold feeling sank into my stomach. “Unless, I use my last boon to get Mark’s power. The power to make anyone do what I want.” I didn’t want that power, that responsibility. Mark enjoys playing god with peoples lives, and I was afraid of it. Afraid what I’d do with it. I had struggled with the guilt of what Mark did to these women, the guilt at how much I enjoyed their degradation. “And then, I have to use the Zimmah spell to make my Thralls immune from Mark’s power.” God, I would have to fuck my father.

A naughty tingle went through my cunt.

“How do I make Mark…desire me? Is there a spell?”

“Yes,” Lilith answered. “But, you humans made something vastly superior. I believe it’s called Viagra.”

That would be easy to get. I could have Willow, our doctor slut, get me a prescription. “Fine.”

Lilith smiled nastily, her violet eyes delighted in my pain. “And you better hurry, who knows how long before Mark is beyond your reach.” I wanted to claw out her violet eyes.

I drew in a deep breath, clenching my hands. Once I used my last boon, Lilith would be out of our lives for good, banished back to Hell. “Lilith for my final boon I want every human, save for Mark, to do whatever I tell them to do.”

“Done,” Lilith murmured. “Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

And then she was gone.

I took a deep breath, trying to think. I would need thralls, four or five to overpower Mark safely. Who should I choose to be my Thralls. I grabbed my phone, flipping through my address book. There was one number, listed as Pee Slut. Right, the girl from the restroom of the Clam Diver, the club I went dancing at last week with Diane. She had a sexy mouth and took to being a pee slut so easily.

“Hello?” a woman’s voice asked after I dialed Pee Slut.

“Hi,” I was suddenly nervous. Mark always was so confident when he made people do what he wants. You need to have that same confidence, Mary, just believe it will work. “I met you in the bathroom at the Clam Diver last Wednesday. I made you drink my pee.”

“Oh, yes,” she sounded embarrassed. “I-I remember.”

“Good, what’s your name?”

“Avialle Willard, but everyone calls me Via.”

“Via, you’re my sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever nasty thing I tell you to do.”

“Ohh, okay,” she said. “Uhh, I don’t know your name.”

“Sluts like you call me Mistress.”

“Okay, Mistress,” she said.

“I need you to go immediately to 1011 Violet Meadows, in Parkland,” I told her, giving her my father’s address. “And wait for me to arrive.”

“I will, Mistress,” she said excitedly. “I’ll leave work right away.”

“Good.” I hung up. Then I dialed the next number.

“Hi, Mary,” Sandy purred when she answered the phone. She was Mark’s mother, and someone his powers didn’t work on.

“Hey Sandy, I need you to invite your son over for dinner tonight,” I ordered. My powers would work just fine on her, however. “Tell Mark that you really need to see him, okay. Say whatever you have to. Just get him to come over.”

“I will Mary,” Sandy said. She paused. “Samantha intimated some things to me yesterday. Is…is everything all right?”

“Remember how I told you we had enemies?” Sandy answered yes. “Well, one of them placed a spell on Antsy and Mark. That’s why I need your help.”

And I begin to explain my plan to her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My stomach rumbled. I had been making love with Antsy all morning and I needed a break. Antsy was up, walking about the room. My cum covered her body, dripping out of all her holes. She was like an addiction, I just couldn’t get enough of fucking her. She was all I needed. No other woman compared to her.

Fight, the voice whispered. It was getting fainter and fainter. Don’t forget her. Fight!

Fight what? Who shouldn’t I forget?

“I’m going to clear out Mary’s clothing,” Antsy said. “You don’t need another woman’s clothes in our bedroom.”

“No, of course not, Antsy,” I said, admiring the curves of her body. “Want some lunch. We’ll get Desiree to whip up something.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, pulling clothing out of the closet until she had a pile in her arms.

I followed her downstairs. I found all the sluts in the living room looking all freshly fucked. They were all naked, their ugly bodies on display. Someone’s cum was leaking out of their holes, though I saw no guy around. Well, I didn’t care to fuck any of their ugly bodies ever again, so any man was welcome to them. I felt bad, every other guy in the world had to settle for some ugly, homely woman. Only I got to fuck Antsy, the only beautiful woman in the world.

Mary was with them, naked as well, hanging up her cell phone.

Fight!

“Mark,” she said, cautiously. “I…”

“Here’s your clothes,” Antsy interrupted, dropping the pile of clothes at Mary’s feat. Then she pointed at a few of the sluts. “Go get the rest of her clothes out of my bedroom. Now!” The sluts scurried to obey. Last night I told them Antsy was their Mistress.

Hurt flickered across Mary’s face. “Of course,” she sadly said, and fished through the clothes and started to get dressed.

“Desiree, Antsy and I need some lunch,” I ordered Desiree. “And puts some clothes on, no one wants to see such ugly women running around naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Desiree said, jumping to obey.

Fiona came downstairs with my cellphone. “Master, your mother is on the phone.”

“Hey mom,” I said, after taking my phone from the slut.

“Mark, I really want you to come over for dinner, we need to talk,” my mom said. “I…I need some company. It’s been really hard, since your dad died.”

“Yeah, okay,” I replied and looked over at Antsy. “Mom wants us over for dinner, tonight. She sounds lonely.”

Antsy shrugged. “I guess we should.” I could see it in her eyes, she’d rather be fucking me. I’d rather be fucking her, too, but mom needed us.

“Okay, mom, we’ll be there around five. Love you, mom.”

Mary was dressed, some unflattering skirt, show far too much of her ugly legs, and a loose blouse, and was walking to the door. “Mark, I love you. Just fight, okay, hun.”

Fight! “I…I…lo…” the words were so hard to say. “love y-you!”

Mary smiled, tears glinting at her eyes, then she was gone. I heard her car start and she drove off. Why did I hurt so much inside. Then I saw Antsy, naked and beautiful and my cock got hard. She was smiling so enticingly at me.

“We have a few minutes to kill,” I told her.

“How shall we past the time?” she asked, walking towards me. Then she knelt down and sucked my cock into her mouth.

What could be better that this?

Mary, barely a whisper now. Fight.

Antsy swirled her tongue about my cock’s head, bringing a soft moan to my lips. How could Mary better than my baby sister. Anty’s hand was stroking my shaft as she played with my tip. She looked so beautiful on her knees before me, her hazel eyes shining with pleasure. The pleasure was increasing and I closed my eyes in joy. I grabbed the sides of her head and began forcing my cock deeper inside her.

Antsy didn’t fight as my cock brushed her throat, just relaxed and let me deepthroat her. Her hands wrapped around my waist, gripping my ass as I began to fuck her mouth. Her hands pulled me deeper into her mouth. Fuck it felt good as my cock head forced itself down her throat over and over again.

“Love your mouth, Antsy!” I moaned. “Fuck, it feel so amazing.”

I could feel my cum boiling in my balls, so close. I pulled back my cock until just the tip remained in her mouth and held her head tightly. My cum flooded her mouth in three large blasts, white cream leaking out the sides her mouth as she struggled to swallow my huge load. Finally she released my cock, smiling happily.

“Thanks big bro,” she cooed. “You fed my mouth, but my other lips are hungry, too. Down here.” Her hands reached down and ran through her sticky slit, coming away with a mix of our cums. “My poor little pussy needs to be fed, too.”

I smiled and let her push me back onto the couch as Antsy straddled my hips. My cock was hard and ready, eager to be back inside my baby sister’s cunt. Antsy moaned so deliciously as she sank down on my cock. The best cunt in the world. I captured her cum stained lips in a kiss and enjoyed my sister’s tight snatch as she rode my cock.

“Oh, God, your cock feels so good inside me, big bro,” Antsy moaned. “I love you, I love you so very much!”

I wanted to tell her how much I loved her, but a tiny part of me fought the words. You love Mary, that part of me faintly whispered. That was ridiculous. How could I love Mary when my baby sister was made for me, my perfect woman. And I was made for her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I parked my car in front of my father’s house. On the way, I picked up three more sex slaves. Joy, the woman who waxed me at the Heavenly Creatures Salon. And April and Felicity, the two virgins Mark and I deflowered last week. And there was Via, the pee slut, waiting for me in nurses scrubs, teal bottoms and a white, flowery top. What did she do for a living? Well, that didn’t matter right now.

Dad should be home from work soon. I still had a key and opened the door to the small, three bedroom rambler that I grew up in and let the sluts in. I had them all undress and enjoyed the sight of my four naked sex slaves. Joy, with her dusky Vietnamese complexion, small breasts and friendly smile. I remembered that pleasant morning of making love to her in the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I discovered tribbing with Joy, as she lay atop me. Via was the opposite of Joy. White skinned, huge tits and several piercing. There was a heart charm dangling from her bellybutton and her clitoral hood was pierced with a golden ring. A black strip of hair above her pussy was all the bush she had. Via’s face was framed by black, streaked with red, and her pretty lips were smiling and I remember how eager they were to drink my piss.

April and Felicity were not nearly as nervous as they were last week. April stood proudly naked, her budding breasts topped with hard nipples. She looked so sexy with those glasses perched on her face framed by her bushy, brunette hair. Felicity had bigger tits, her black hair braided and thrown over her shoulder to nestle between her tits and a saucy smile on her face.

I hid in Missy’s old room, leaving the door cracked. I heard a car pull into the driveway and footsteps. Through Missy’s lacy curtains I could see the silhouette of my dad as he walked towards the front door. Key rattled metallically in the lock and then the door was opening.

“What the heck!” my dad exclaimed. Years of teaching had condition swearing out of his vocabulary he always said.

“Hello, Mr. Sullivan,” purred Via. “Mark sent us to entertain you.”

“Did he,” my dad said. Was that an excited hint to his voice? My dad must have really enjoyed Fiona last Friday and seemed eager for another tumble with a woman.

“Yes, we so want to fuck you,” April cooed.

I heard some wet smacking. He’s kissing one of them. Then a giggle. “Umm, you feel so big,” husked Felicity.

“So big and strong,” Joy said, in her heavy Vietnamese accent. “I bet you fuck long time.”

“Let’s get these pesky clothes off,” giggled Felicity.

“Hmm, so I get to play with all of you,” my dad asked, excited. Clothes were rustling, the sluts were stripping my dad naked.

“All of use,” Via said and there was more kissing sounds.

My dad moaned. “Umm, suck my penis.”

“Wow, Joy, how do you take that much into your mouth?” April asked in amazement. I could see it in my mind, Joy kneeling before my dad as she deepthroated his cock.

“It’s called deepthroating,” Felicity said.

“Oh,” April answered.

“To the bedroom,” Via said.

The group was all giggles and kisses as the trooped down the hallway. My dad’s bed creaked and my dad was moaning again. “You must relax your throat,” Joy was explaining. “And then you can take him, April.”

“Okay,” April said, and I could hear wet, sucking noises. That nerdy teenager was trying to deepthroat my dad. She must look so cute and sexy, with those tiny glasses perched on her delicate face, her mouth bulging with cock as she struggled to slide my dad’s shaft down her throat. I reached underneath my short skirt and began to stroke my moistening pussy.

“Have you ever been blindfolded?” Via asked, remembering the plan. “It makes sex so much more exciting.”

“No,” Sean answered, hoarsely.

“Good, we can make a game of it,” Via purred. “Who’s sucking at your cock now?”

“Um, the girl with glasses,” dad answered.

“Wrong,” April giggled.

“The girl with a braid?”

There was a wet, popping sound. “Yep,” Felicity answered.

My dad blindfolded, I walked quietly into the bedroom. I didn’t want my dad to know he fucked me. He was too nice of a guy and would feel guilty about fucking his daughter. Unlike Mark’s mother, I couldn’t change his outlook at all. There was one person all Warlocks couldn’t affect. For me, and other women Warlocks, it was our fathers. For Mark and male Warlocks, it was their mothers. Blindfolded, my dad would never know the pussy fucking his cock was his precious daughter’s tight cunt.

When I entered the room, my dad was naked on his back. One of his ties was about his eyes. Via was sucking at his cock, bobbing her head up and down. April was kissing my dad while Felicity had guided his hand between her legs and he fingered her tight slit. Joy knelt down and started licking at his balls. I walked silently up and tapped Joy on the shoulder and the girl slipped off the bed and I took her place.

Via released his cock and moved out of the way as I straddled my dad’s waist. I was dripping wet as I placed my dad’s cock at the entrance of my cunt. I grit my teeth, stifling my moan as I slid down onto his cock and slowly started to fuck him. This was so wicked, fucking my dad while he thought I was someone else.

“Who’s fucking you?” Joy asked.

“Umm, she’s tight,” my dad moaned. “Glasses girl?”

“Nope,” April said and then kissed him.

“How about the girl with a braid?”

“Nope, you’re fingering my cunny,” Felicity giggled.

“How about the Asian girl?”

“Oh yes,” Joy moaned, standing at the foot of the bed. “Your cock feels so good inside me!”

“You feel so good on my penis,” my dad moaned and I smiled. “Such a dirty girl!”

I started fucking faster and faster as Joy moaned a string of dirty, nasty things. “You’re stirring my cunt up! Your cock so big! So hard! You fuck me so well! Ohhh, such a nice cock!”

The pleasure was rolling through my body as I rose up and down on my father’s cock. This was so wrong, so wickedly wrong. I clapped my hand over my mouth and let out a muffled moan. Behind me, Joy was moaning wantonly. I bet it’s not the first time she’s had to fake an orgasm, she was so good at it. If I didn’t know she was acting, I’d swear she was getting the fucking of her life. Via had a naughty smile on her face and she caught my nipple into her mouth, sucking on my sensitive nub gently

“Oh, Mr. Sullivan,” April moaned, straddling his face. “I need my poor little pussy licked. Would you mind, sir?”

“No,” my father groaned, swiping his tongue through the nerdy girl’s cunt.

“Oh yes, pet my little kitty,” April moaned. “Your tongue feel so good, Mr. Sullivan.”

I leaned over and captured the little minx’s lips with a kiss. Her tongue was quick and agile as she kissed me back. I ran a hand across her body, feeling her budding breasts. My dad’s cock was hitting different parts of my cunt as I leaned over, and felt even more amazing. I rotated my hips, moving faster and faster.

Felicity shuddered on my father’s fingers. “Oh, yes, yes!” she gasped. “Ohh, thank you Mr. Sullivan. That was a great cum.”

I could see my dad’s lips were sucking hard on April’s clit and the nerd was sliding her cunt all over my dad’s face. I broke the kiss with April, throwing my head back. April bent down and captured my other breast and I had two sluts sucking at my tits. My fucking was growing faster and faster, my orgasm was coming closer and closer. Pleasure tingled from my nipples as two wet tongues swirled about my hard nubs.

“Oh gosh, gonna come,” my dad moaned, muffled by April’s cunt. “Keep going, so close. So close.”

“Yes, cum in me!” Joy moaned. “Flood my nasty cunt with your delicious cum! Fill me up!”

My own orgasm was nearing. This was so exciting. My dad’s cock was nice and big, and filled me up so deliciously. I went faster and faster, grinding my clit against his pubic bone on the down stroke, delighting as his cock rubbed back and forth against my pussy walls.

“Oh man! Here it comes!”

Warm semen flooded my cunt. The same sperm that once flood my mother’s cunt and made me was now spilling into my womb. Oh, it was so wicked, so nasty. My cunt constricted on his cock as I came. Behind me, Joy drowned out my muffled screams with her fake orgasm.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Your cum so good inside me! Fill me up! Hmm, yes! Love when a man cums in me!”

“Umm, yes!” moaned April. The little, nerdy slut was cumming, too. “My little kitty’s cumming! Oh, fuck yeah!”

I got off my dad as Felicity sucked his cock into her mouth, cleaning off my juices and the last of his cum. I retreated to the living room. One by one, the sluts slipped out and bent down between my thighs. First was April, kneeling down before my naked cunt and taking a single, glorious lick up my slit. “Zimmah,” I muttered. Energy seemed to run out of the bedroom, from my father, into me and April and there was a moment where I could feel her.

“Oh, Mistress,” April gasped, a smile on her beautiful, innocent face. “I’m get to be yours forever.” There was a current of awe and wonder to her words and I bent down and kissed her. “Yes, you’re mine, little slut.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“That was a great dinner, mom,” I said, pushing back the plate of pork chops and applesauce.

“Oh, thank you, Mark,” my mom answered.

“Yeah, it was delicious,” Antsy said, flashing me a smile on her perfect face. She was a younger, and far prettier, version of mom and my cock was half-hard as my thoughts drifted to fantasy of bending her over the table and fucking her right now. But my powers didn’t work on mom, so I couldn’t risk my mom finding out about us. Mary may have convinced my mom that incest with her son was okay, but would she feel the same about me fucking her baby girl? Who knew how she’d react.

My mom was up, clearing away the table. “How are you doing, mom?”

She sighed. “Sometimes I feel fine, then it hits me that your dad’s dead. That…” she swallowed. “That it’s my fault. And then I weep and weep until I feel wrung out.”

The doorbell rang. “Oh, Antsy, could you answer that. I need to speak to your brother in private, anyways.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, heading for the door.

“Follow me, Mark,” mom said and lead me to her bedroom. The carpet in the hallway had been ripped up. It’s where my dad died. I guess it was ruined.

“What is it, mom?” I asked. “I’m not interested in sleeping with you. That was just for the spell.”

“No, its not that,” my mom started to say when I heard footsteps heading down the hall. Several of them.

The door banged open and Mary walked in, flanked by four women. I recognized three of them. There was Joy from the wax salon, and April and Felicity, the two virgins Mary and I deflowered. The fourth woman I didn’t recognize, she had black hair with red streaks. All five women held a pair of handcuffs in their hands. Fear suddenly spiked my stomach. Black outlines surrounded the four women, they were Thralls. But to whom?

“Mom, watch out,” I shouted, looking back. My mom looked calm and I really looked at her and noticed a faint, blank outline about her. Crap, I had been avoiding looking at her ugly face that I didn’t notice that someone made her a Thrall.

“Mark,” Mary said, stepping forward, the other women spreading around me. There was love on her ugly, freckled face. “Please, just cooperate. You need to fight the spell and let me help you.”

Fight, the voice whispered, so very faint. So faint, in fact, I almost thought I’d imagined the voice.

“I’m sorry, Mary, I just don’t lo…” a cough strangled my voice. I wanted to say that I didn’t love her, but I couldn’t bring myself to say the words. Because, you still love her, the voice faintly whispered, just fight a little longer. “I’m sorry I don’t find you attractive anymore, but this isn’t the way.”

Mary sighed. “I’m sorry, too. Get him, ladies.”

I stuck my hand into my pocket, pulling out the Nextel as six women, my mom included, jumped at me, small hands grasping my arms, my chest, anywhere they could get a purchase. I pushed April off me and she fell back onto her ass. Felicity was scrabbling at my Nextel, trying to take it from my hand. My bodyguards were outside. They had guns. Mary brought this upon herself.

I pushed the talk button, the Nextel chirped as it connected to the network. “Master to anyone!” I shouted into the Nextel. “Help!”

Felicity pried the Nextel out of my hand and threw it to the floor. That didn’t matter. My bodyguards would have heard my call for help. They would be storming into the house any second, guns drawn, ready to help me.

“Mark, I took the Nextel away from your bodyguards,” Mary said calmly, “and sent them up the street. Back at home, I told everyone to turn of their Nextel. No one’s coming, so just stop fighting! I don’t want to hurt you. Please, Mark.”

My stomach sank. “Then stop attack me!” I protested, trying to fight against the six women.

I struggled and we fell back onto my mom’s bed, the springs creaking in protest at our weight. Mary had my left arm and snapped a handcuff on my wrist. Fuck, this was just like the nuns attack all over again. Why was Mary doing this? Was she mad because I chose Antsy over her. I couldn’t help how I felt.

“I’m sorry, Mary!” I shouted. “But I lo…like Antsy, now!”

She was getting closer to handcuffing me to the brass bed frame. No! Fear surged through me. I threw off Joy and my mom from my right hand, balling my fist and swung with all my strength at Mary’s face. And…I couldn’t hurt her. Something inside me, some last vestige of feelings for Mary, stopped my hand inches from her face. My hesitation cost me as Mary ratcheted the handcuff onto the brass bed frame, trapping my left arm.

My mom and Joy were on my right arm again, and Mary was helping April and the other girl as they struggled with my leg. I kicked and shoved, causing the strange girl to stumble back. Mary sat on my leg, pinning it beneath her weight. I wanted to kick her off, but that same vestige of feelings within me stopped me again. Mary snapped the handcuff about my ankle and the then to the brass bed frame, trapping my left leg.

And then, it was over. Six women pulling on my right arm and then on my right leg and I was spread eagle, helpless before them. What was Mary going to do to me? Fear hammered at my heart. Mary was stripping off her clothes, her ugly breasts with those disgusting freckles came into view. And that ass, far too plump. Not the tight, firm ass of Antsy.

“Where’s Antsy?” I gasped, remembering she went to answer the door. “What have you done with her?”

“She’s fine,” Mary answered with a soft smile. “I wouldn’t hurt your sister. It’s not her fault what’s happened to the both of you.”

What was she talking about. She was on the bed, now, unzipping my pants. What was she going to do to me? Was she going to cut off my cock. I struggled, harder, the handcuffs biting into my wrists. I felt as helpless as the time Karen had me. Was she working with a nun? No, all the women had black auras and Mary had her red aura.

“Shh, hun,” Mary cooed, trying to sound sexy. It wasn’t working. She fished out my soft cock, stroking it in her rough hand, sucking it into her disgusting mouth. Her tongue swirled around the head of my cock, trying to get me hard. But how could she, only Antsy got me excited. Her attempt at a blowjob was terrible. Finally, she gave up, releasing my cock.

“Give him the Viagra,” Mary ordered with a sigh.

Joy was holding a bottle, fishing out a blue pill. I clamped my mouth shut but Joy just pinch my nose. No, I wouldn’t cooperate, I would fight. My lungs started to burn as I vainly tried to hold my breath. I had to breathe. My heart was pounding, darkness was fuzzing the edge of my vision. Have to breathe. My mouth opened, I sucked in a lungful of sweet air, and a blue pill dropped into my mouth.

“Swallow,” Joy said, clamping a hand over my mouth and pinching my nose. I had no choice, I swallowed the pill and Joy released me mouth.

“Okay, clear out sluts,” Mary ordered.

“What’s going on, Mary?” I asked as she pressed her disgusting body against mine, her rough hand stroking my cock.

“You’re under a spell, Mark,” Mary answered. “A nun got to Antsy. Made her a trap for you.”

That was impossible. No, it’s not, the voice whispered, barely audible, more like an echo of a voice, or maybe a memory. Just fight a little longer, the memory whispered.

“But it’s okay,” Mary continued. “I’m going to free you, Mark.”

I felt my cock stirring in her hand, blood beginning to engorge my cock as the Viagra took effect. Her hand was starting to feel good, stroking roughly on my shaft, and I shifted my hips about as pleasure began to radiated from my engorging dick. Mary smiled, stroking my cock faster. My cock had grown to its full length and I shifted as the pleasure begin tingling through me. Mary rubbed the pre-cum leaking from my cock, rubbing it about my sensitive head.

“I think you’re ready Mark,” she cooed and straddled my waist.

“No, please, Mary,” I begged. “I don’t want your nasty pussy on my cock! I only want Antsy’s cunt on me.”

Her pussy sank down, slowly, engulfing my cock in velvety warmth. “You have to remember how much you love me, Mark,” she moaned, as she slowly begin to ride me. “Remember how I trembled before you, the first time you saw me naked, in the Starbucks. How nervous I was?”

I could see Mary, standing naked next to Cynthia and Vivian. The moment I saw her naked, she was my favorite of the three. Her lovely auburn hair, gathered in a pony tail, her breasts covered by a dusting of freckles. Vivian had huge tits and Cynthia had a wicked smile, but neither had held a candle to the beauty and innocents of Mary. She smiled so beautifully the first time I squeezed her plump ass.

I shook my head. No, that couldn’t be right, only Antsy was beautiful. Right?

“After you fucked both Cynthia and Vivian, you said I was your favorite,” Mary moaned, her breasts bouncing before my eyes. “You said I was yours forever as we kissed on the floor of the Starbucks. You whispered, ‘I love you,’ the first time you came inside my pussy.”

I remembered being on top of her, fucking her on the Starbucks floor. No, making love to her. Her pussy felt amazing, like silk, as I moved inside her. Mary’s body was warm and soft beneath mine. We had stared into each other’s eyes, her eyes were a deep green, so beautiful. We stared into each other’s souls and I saw love inside of her. That’s when I knew she was mine. Forever.

Forever…

No, no, no! Not Mary, Antsy’s the one I want forever. Remember her hazel eyes, Mark. Antsy loves me. She’s the one I need. I gritted my teeth, struggling not to cum, closing my eyes.

The memories were flooding my mind, whispering, just let go and cum, Mark! Let Mary save you! No! I struggled against those words, those memories. I was being torn apart between Mary and Antsy. My soul was ripping, tugged in too directions. If I came, Mary would win. I’d lose Antsy and I’d be stuck with this ugly hag.

She wasn’t always ugly, the voice whispered. Remember.

Images flooded my mind. Mary biting her lower lip, cute as a button. Mary sleeping on her side, a curl of auburn hair contrasting with her fair cheek, a slight smile on her face. Mary’s face contorting in pleasure as I made her cum. Her emerald eyes sparkling with lust and joy. Mary’s face, drool leaking down her lips, as she slept on my lap. Mary turning around, her hands covering her pussy, and the revealing her freshly waxed lips, the fiery heart of pubic hair above her tight, bare slit. Mary, wearing one of my shirts and nothing else, painting on our balcony. Mary standing in the shower, her auburn hair dark and wet and plastered to her gorgeous body. Mary smiling, Mary crying, Mary laughing so sweetly. Cuddling with Mary on the couch, watching that terrible Grey’s Anatomy show. Mary holding my hand with comfort and love.

I opened my eyes. I could almost see the beautiful Mary from my memories superimposed on the hag riding my cock. It was getting harder and harder to fight against the pleasure of her cunt. It was like Karen all over again, soon I would cum, there was a limit to what I could endure. Eventually, my body would betray me and I would lose my Antsy.

“Remember the Space Needle as the sun set behind the Olympic Mountains,” Mary begged. “Remember how you felt, what you said to me, as you proposed.” She held her left hand up, showing the black diamond ring. I could remember when I saw that ring, how beautiful and perfect it seemed sitting in the display case. “Remember, Mark, please!” She was crying as she pleaded with me. “I love you, Mark, please remember.”

I had knelt before Mary. She had this stunned and excited look on her face. I almost dropped the box as I pulled it out of my pocket, I was so nervous. And I said, “Mary, I stole your heart and you stole mine, and while we may not have known each other long, it has been long enough for me to know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?” And she said yes, over and over, excited and crying all at the same time.

“When you…kissed…me,” I struggled to say, “after I…proposed. Time seemed…to stop.”

“Oh, Mark,” she whispered, and bent down and her lips were warm on my lips, full of love. Time seemed to stop and there was only Mary and I, connected body and soul. I felt something inside my soul, hard chains binding me to Antsy and I struggled against them, straining to break the steel. They were keeping me from my Mary, my beautiful, naughty filly.

My love.

My cum shot into her pussy and Mary broke the kiss. “Chabab!” she shouted, as her orgasm rolled through her, her cunt constricting on my cock. I could feel the chains on my soul shatter and energy flowed between Mary and I. It was so intense. Our souls merged together, briefly. For a single, perfect moment, we were one. I felt how much she loved me; the deep, strong river of love that carried her through the pain of the last few days. And Mary felt how much I loved her, how hard I struggled against the spell, trying to break free, to hold on long enough for my sweet Mary to save me.

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered as she panted on top of me. “I’m so sorry.”

“Shh,” Mary said, kissing my lips. “It wasn’t you. It was a nun.”

Mary got off me and I admired her beautiful, plump ass as she walked over to her clothes. When she bent down, her tight pussy, messy with my milky cum, flashed between her legs and I felt my cock hardening.

“You’re so beautiful, Mare,” I told her.

Her smile was so beautiful when she stood up, her perky breasts jiggling as she walked back to the bed. She kissed me on the lips and then began unlocking my handcuffs. She kissed my chaffed wrists and ankles as she released each limb. Freed, I grabbed Mary and pushed her onto her back, kissing her lips, forcing my tongue inside her mouth as I climb atop her. My sweet Mary was once again beneath me, wet and willing.

“Oh, Mark,” she moaned, guiding my cock to her sopping wet pussy. “Fuck me, I need you so badly!”

I slid inside my sweet Mary, my naughty filly. A nun had attacked us, but that could wait for later. All that mattered was that I had my Mary back and together we could overcome anything. I kissed her again, her lips salty with tears. Her legs wrapped around my waist, her hips bucking up to meet my thrusts. I broke the kiss, nuzzling at the slope of her neck, sucking hard. Leaving a hickey, marking my Mary as mine for all the world to see.

“Yes, fuck me!” she moaned. “My mighty stallion! Fuck your naughty, little filly! Ride me hard, stud!”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear. “My sexy, naughty filly!”

I pounded her harder, our groins slapping together with urgency. I could feel her hard, little clit rubbing into my pelvis, bringing gasps of pleasure to her lips. I stared into her deep, green eyes, into her soul, delighting in the love I saw there. Her cunt was amazing on my cock, the best cunt in the world.

“I only need you, Mare,” I whispered. “I could be happy only with you.”

“I love you Mark,” she gasped. “You’re my world! I just need you, your cock, your delicious cum! Please, flood my naught pussy! Please!”

“Yes,” I moaned. “Here it comes, my delicious filly. My wanton lover!”

Our groins came together once, twice, thrice, and I was flooding her cunt. Her pussy spasmed on my cock, milking all my cum out as she screamed her passion wordlessly. I kept thrusting until all my cum had filled her up, had emptied from my balls. And then I rested on top of her, inside her. Her lips were soft as she kissed gently at my lips.

“It’s time to go home,” I told her.

“Yes,” Mary sighed happily. “All the sluts miss you so much.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was tired as I got off the plane. I was back home in Washington State. It had been nearly thirteen years since I’d left. I wondered how Sean was doing. And my daughters, they must be all grown up and beautiful. I wanted to go and see them, ached to see them, but that would only bring more pain. That part of my life was over, taken away from me by Kurt.

It’s why I had to stop Mark from destroying anymore lives.

A sudden pain clenched my stomach. I saw a bathroom and stumbled inside it, entering the stall. What was happening. It wasn’t pain, I realized, more like the memory of pain, of the nerve stabbing agony I experienced when I had appendicitis as a kid. What was going on. Oh, God! Please take this feeling away, I prayed as I fell to my knees before the toilet. And then it was gone.

My body shuddered as a hand reached through my dress and the Ecstasy came upon me.

“The Bond of Avvah has been broken,” Ramiel the Angel whispered into my ear. “Our opening gambit has failed.”

“What do we do now?” I asked. My pussy moistened beneath Ramiel’s touch, my nipples hardened in my bra.

“A messier plan,” Ramiel answered sadly, his hard cock sliding into my pussy and an orgasm shuddered through my body. “A far messier plan.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, Carlos,” McKenzie, my bubbly producer said as she walked up to my desk in the KING 5 newsroom. “How’s that story about Mark Glassner coming.”

“It’s weird,” I answered. “Something hinky is definitely going on. Agent Peterson, the FBI agent that led the raid on Mark’s house last Thursday morning is being sweated by OPR. They think he’s dirty, that Mark bought him off.” He had been working on a story on Mark Glassner when that FBI raid messed everything up. He could hardly run a story about this Mark when the FBI was saying it was all a case of mistaken identity. But, if Peterson was dirty, his story had life again.

“Really,” McKenzie’s eyes lit up, sensing a juicy story. “Is this sourced?”

“I got a friend inside the Justice Department,” Carlos says. “The evidence against Mr. Glassner is pretty substantial and yet Agent Peterson let him go and does that interview with Jessica from channel 7 where he just embarrasses himself, claiming Mark is innocent and the entire raid was just a big fuck-up.”

My phone chirped. I had gotten an email from someone named Brandon Fitzsimmons. I frowned, why was that name familiar. Right, Mark was living at his house, shacked up with the guys wife. “Holy shit,” I muttered when I opened the email and saw the photos attached.

“I am I seeing what I think I am?” McKenzie asked greedily as she looked over my shoulder.

“Yeah,” I nodded. This was going to be an explosive story.

“This is leading the eleven o’clock news,” McKenzie ordered. “Get this ready, Carlos. Oooh, we’re going to scoop everyone else!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I clicked send, my e-mail off to Carlos Guiterrez of KING 5 news. I had attached some of the juicy photographs Doug, my PI, had taken of my house and that bastard, Mark. I was about to close Outlook when a new email arrived from Doug. I had hired him to surveil Mark and everyday he emailed me the surveillance logs. Doug was a great PI, he helped me out when I divorced my first wife. I stashed him in a rental house that had a good view of my backyard and he was watching the houses with telephoto cameras, laser mics, and all sorts of other high tech gadgets.

“Brandon, this is some wild stuff I got,” the email read. There was a video attached.

I downloaded the video and was looking at my dining room. Mary was sitting at the dining room table, other naked women were lounging about. Suddenly, a silver haired woman in a transparent dress appeared out of thin air. The audio on the video wasn’t great. Luckily, Doug had provided me with a transcript. It was a fascinating read. Mary was negotiating a deal with a demon to rescue Mark from some problem. One line from the transcript caught my eye.

Lilith: “Done. Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

“Other spells,” I read aloud. “complete your education.” This tome might just be what I need to give me a chance against Mark. I’d need it.

I opened up Google and started my search.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 24.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 20: Tryouts

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 20: Tryouts

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Teen male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Male/Teen male/Teen female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Orgy, Magic, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Ass to Pussy, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 19



When Mark slipped out of bed, he jostled me from my dream. It was a reoccurring dream, where my whore of a mother never left us and we were all living together again, happy. There was always that moment of disappointment when I awoke and realized it had been a dream, my mother had run off to whore around with that musician. Anger was starting to roil in my stomach, so I forced the thoughts of my mother away. Last night had been amazing and I was still feeling good about it to ruin it by wasting energy on her. She didn’t care about me, so why should I waste time thinking about her.

My family had come over for dinner last night, my dad, and my sisters Shannon and Missy, and their boyfriends, George and Damien. After dinner I had made love to both my sisters. It was so beautiful and amazing. I have no idea why we didn’t do this earlier. Missy and I shared a bedroom until I moved away from home last year. So much wasted opportunities, I thought with a sigh.

I rubbed my eyes and glanced at the clock. It was 8 AM. Mark liked to wake up early and go jogging. It was sweet of him to get in shape for me, and whether it was his jogging or pacts made with the Devil, he was looking fitter and fitter everyday. And hotter. His ass was becoming quite delicious. I frowned, he usually goes out jogging at 6 AM. I guess he goes jogging later with his sluts on Saturday. I myself, liked to sleep in, so I snuggled up to Shannon, my older sister, giving her a quick peck on the lips and tried to go back to sleep.

But Missy’s soft snores behind me prevent it. I forgot how much my younger sister could snore. A soft, stuttering noise that would be cute if I wasn’t trying to sleep. I shared a room with my sister for most of my life and found her snoring to be grating since she started at twelve. When I first moved out of the house, last summer, and before I moved in with Mike, I had trouble sleeping. I had actually gotten used to her snores and missed them in some weird bit of loneliness. Apparently, after a year of not hearing her snores, it wasn’t a comfort and back to being an annoyance.

“She’s still snoring, I take it,” sighed Shannon, her hazel eyes blinking open. This close to her face, I could see the flecks of green in her hazel eyes.

“Yeah,” I answered.

“Where’s Mark going?” Shannon asked and I answered, “Jogging.” Then I yawned.

“He’s an…interesting guy,” Shannon said. She kissed me on the lips and stroked my cheek. “Don’t you think you’re rushing into this. You only met him a week ago and you’re getting married in what? A month?”

I smiled. How to explain it to Shannon. I thought about that day when Mark walked into the Starbucks where I worked, over and over in my mind. Mark had commanded me to love him near the end, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt like I loved him the moment he told me how beautiful I was. I had been standing naked and trembling before him, such an innocent creature. Big-titted Vivian on one side and wild, vivacious Cynthia on the other. And Mark told me I was beautiful. I didn’t realize it the night I almost left Mark, after he freed me from his control, but I must have fallen in love with him before he commanded me to. It’s why I still loved him when he freed me, why I stayed with him. And I was glad I stayed. As long as I had Mark, it didn’t matter what we did, who we hurt.

“I fell in love with him the moment we met,” I told her. “My feelings for him run so deep. I’ve never felt that way about anyone. I thought I loved Mike, but I didn’t, not really. I was just used to him. He took my virginity and I convinced myself that I must love him. Why else did I allow Mike to sleep with me? I confused lust and love and when the lust faded, there was just inertia holding us together.”

“Wow,” Shannon whispered.

“So, you think George is going to propose?” I asked. Last night, Mark walked in right when she told me that she thought her boyfriend was going to propose. We never got back to our conversation, we were a little too busy fucking to talk about it.

Shannon gave me a happy smile. “Yes. Last week, we went into a jewelry store. And he was trying to be subtle, but I swear he was trying to find out what style of engagement rings I like.”

I giggled, excited for my sister. I’ve never gotten along this well with my older sister. She used to always treat me like a kid, bossing me around. I guess she finally saw me as a woman last night. This was definitely a delightful outcome of my Pact with the Devil. And I’m glad she was getting on with George. Shannon had dated some scummy guys over the years. One had hit on me at Shannon’s birthday party.

“He’s a great guy,” I told her. “Definately the best boyfriend you’ve ever had.”

Shannon laughed mirthfully. “Yeah, I’ve had some bad boyfriends.”

“Which one left you at the soccer game?”

“Lance,” Shannon answered. “He claimed he forgot about me and went drinking with his buddies. I dumped a pitcher of beer over his head when I found him at that bar. And there was Tyler who I caught fucking some skank over my sink. When I walked in he was like, ‘Hey, babe. Threesome?’ So I grabbed a broom and hit both him and his skank until they left my apartment.”

I snorted with laughter. “You never told me about Tyler.”

“We didn’t date long,” Shannon laughed, then her smile failed. “Do you think I’m a bad girlfriend?”

“Why, because you had an orgy with your two sisters and my fiancee?”

Shannon bit her lip. “Mark said I was a bad girlfriend for not letting George fuck my ass. He’s right, I can see that now. But should I fulfill George’s other fantasies?”

“Well, I think if you two truly love each other and trust each other, you can share your fantasies and experience them together,” I told her. “But, if you’re really not comfortable in doing his fantasies, then don’t.”

“There’s one he really wants,” Shannon confessed. “One that all guys wants.”

I smiled. “A threesome?”

She nodded. “Maybe, if it was with you,” Shannon started to say and I cut her off with a kiss. “I would love that,” I told her.

I crawled out of the bed. Missy was still snoring, sprawled out and taking up half the bed now. Her naked body was half exposed beneath tangled sheets. I grabbed Shannon’s arm and pulled her to her feet. Her breasts, larger than mine, swayed as she stood up, her dusky, little nipples hard as pebbles.

“Now?” Shannon asked in trepidation.

I grinned. “Yeah, Mark and I have a busy day, so we need to do this now or who knows when we can get together.”

I wasn’t sure which guy was shacking up with which slut. Or even in which of our three guest bedrooms we would find them. I opened the first door and blinked in shock. Their was dad, sleeping naked against Fiona. Did he choose the red-head because she looked similar to me and my sisters, or because Fiona’s eyes had the same deep blue as our mother. Dad still hadn’t gotten over that whore even though its been thirteen years since mom abandoned us.

The next bedroom we found Damien, Missy’s teenage boyfriend, pressed up against Desiree. Mark had mentioned last night that Desiree was teaching him how to pleasure a woman. The covers were pulled down and his butt was exposed and it was pretty cute. Missy at least found herself a guy with a cute body even if he had a ridiculous haircut.

Well, third time was the charm, and there was George, snoring on his back with Thamina’s dusky body draped over him. Thamina was our Middle Eastern nurse slut we found at Good Sam Hospital on Monday. After Mark got hit in the back of the head by Korina I insisted he go to the hospital and Thamina was his nurse and we had a lot of fun with her. Giggling, we snuck into the room. I smacked Thamina’s ass to wake her up and pointed to the hallway.

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina sleepily murmured and stumbled out of the room.

George was stirring as we slipped into bed with him on either side. I rubbed up against his body, he was lean and muscular. He obviously spent as much time at the gym as Shannon did. I needed to hit the gym myself. My ass was a little plump. It was okay as far as asses went, but I could stand to lose a few pounds and get it a little tighter.

“Morning, George,” Shannon whispered, then kissed her boyfriend on the lips. I pressed up against his other side and started kissing at his neck, rubbing my breasts against his side.

“Hey, George,” I whispered when he broke the kiss. George went to kiss me and I stopped him. “Mark’s the only man I kiss on the lips.”

“Oh, yeah, sure,” George said. “Are we going to…”

I nodded. “Yep, every man’s dream. You get to fuck sisters.”

“I thought it was twin sisters,” George said and then gasped as Shannon pinch his side.

“Hey, you’re lucky that you’re getting any sisters,” Shannon said. “Keep it up and you’ll just have to watch us together while you sit in the corner all alone.”

“Oh, I am so sorry,” George said in mock apology. “Please, I am honored to have such beautiful sisters pleasure me.”

“You should be,” I told him, rubbing my breasts against his side.

George started playing with my breasts, gently kneading my tit, his fingers brushing my nipple, then he rub my hard nub under his palm. My pussy was starting to moisten as tingles of pleasure spread through my body. I slid up, on my side, and fed my tits to his eager lips. Shannon was kissing her way down his chest and flat stomach. She found his cock, it was about the same size as Marks, maybe not quite as wide. Shannon sucked his cock into her hungry lips and started sucking on the head while her hand jacked off the shaft.

“I got to taste your pussy,” George gasped. “I love how a woman tastes!”

I hadn’t washed out my cunt and I had a load of Mark’s sperm inside me. After watching Vivian and Cynthia’s hot stream last night, Mark had fucked me good and hard while Missy and Shannon ate each other out and then we all collapsed and went to bed. A naughty thrill went through me at the thought of man eating cum out of my cunt so I flipped around and straddled his face and watched Shannon blowing him. Her fiery red hair spread out across his belly, hiding most of the action.

I shuddered in pleasure as George’s tongue licked though my cunt. “Your pussy has a very…salty flavor to it,” George said, delicately.

I giggled wickedly. Shannon looked up and eyes widened. “Mark’s cum is in her.”

“What,” George protested and I sat my full weight on him, smothering him with my cunt.

“Wow, honey, that’s hot, lick her cunt,” Shannon moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about a guy licking cum out of my cunt!”

George could not answer, my pussy was smothering his face. Shannon sucked his cock into her mouth, bobbing up and down. And then I felt his tongue, almost hesitantly, licking at my cunt. Then he seemed to be getting into is.

Shannon released his cock, licking around the head. “Oh, honey, I need your cock inside me,” she moaned, and mounted her boyfriend, placing the tip of his cock just inside her pussy. “When you cum in me, can you lick me clean? I’ll let you fuck my ass!”

I lifted up and George groaned, “Yeah,” as Shannon sank his cock down on her pussy.

I leaned in and started kissing Shannon passionately as we rode her boyfriend. His tongue dug into my cunt, sucking on my pussy lips, and flicking his tongue on my clit. Shannon’s was sucking on my lower lip as she slowly rode her boyfriend. I reached out and cupped one of Shannon’s tits, squeezing her melon and feeling it jiggle as she rode George’s cock.

George was a pretty good cunt eater and his mouth was building the fires of my lust. I could feel Shannon’s passion growing as her kisses became more and more aggressive. She was fucking her boyfriend harder, rising up and down faster. I placed a hand on her waist, feeling how she twisted her hips on the down stroke.

Shannon broke the kiss, and moaned, “Oh George, you’re cock feels so great in my cunt!” She leaned back and started bouncing faster and faster and I watched her breasts rise up and down, bouncing erotically about. Her fiery red hair tossed about her head, like a flaming nimbus. There was a faint, silvery outline about her, just noticeable. If I concentrated, a silver aura would surround her. Last night I cast a spell that would let me see a nun. Apparently, it did more than just that.

I noticed Thamina watching from the doorway, her fingers playing with her pussy. There was a faint, black outline about her. Why was her’s black? George’s tongue on my clit drove that thought out of my mind. His tongue was circling my clit, then flicking it. It felt so wicked and I shut my eyes and enjoyed the pleasure.

“I’m cumming!” gasped Shannon. “Oh, George, I’m cumming. You stud. Hmm, I love your cock. I love you, George!”

I opened my eyes and watched as Shannon slowed her fucking, sweat running down her flushed body. Behind Shannon, I saw Mark, naked, watching us fucking. There was a faint, red outline surrounding Mark. Why red? Was it because I loved him? He grinned at me and blew me a kiss. I smiled happily back at him. He was the best guy. He loved me enough not to be jealous when he sees me with another guy. Just like I love him enough to trust him when he’s with other women.

Shannon leaned in and kissed me, her hands playing with my nipples, rolling my hard nubs between her fingers. And then my orgasm overcame me and I shuddered atop George, gasping into Shannon’s hungry mouth. I rolled off of George, panting happily. I glanced at the doorway and saw that Mark wasn’t there any longer. I wonder what he was up to?

“Your pussy feels amazing, sweetypie,” George moaned. “Go a little faster, I’m so close!”

I stroked Shannon’s thigh, feeling the muscles ripple as she started riding a little faster. George was groaning in pleasure. Shannon leaned over and started kissing George and licking my juices off his face. She was rocking on his body. I sat up on my arm and watched in fascination as George’s cock fucking into her cunt and I reached out and fondled his balls.

“Oh, shit, shit!” George cursed and then I felt him cum, shooting his sperm into my sister’s cunt. “Damn, that was good.”

Shannon giggled. “It was.” And then she pulled off his cock, her cunt dripping a frothy mix of cunt-juices and white cum. “Ready to clean my pussy, honey?”

“And then I get to fuck your ass?”

“Yeah, honey.”

As Shannon straddled his face, lowering her sloppy pussy to his lips, I captured his cock with my lips. His cock was drenched in Shannon’s tangy, sweet juices. His cock was limp, but I could feel some life stirring in the shaft, and sucked harder.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I had a good jog today with my Naked Jogging Club. We added a new member, a coffee-skinned Black woman named Venise that was jogging with her husband, a huge guy named Ernard. Venise was eager to join the club, and once I explained it to Ernard, he was happy enough to continue jogging on his own. Venise was a wild fuck and made a great addition to the club. It was worth selling my soul to make people do what I want.

When I got back, I found Thamina standing in the doorway of one of the guest bedrooms masturbating furiously while she watched the fucking going on inside. I peered in to see Mary and her sister Shannon, fucking George. Mary was sitting on his face and Shannon was riding his cock. I blew Mary a kiss

“Thamina, there’s a list of things I need you to go buy,” I told our Arabic slut. “Down on the table. Grab a couple thousand from the basement and another slut from next door. Take your SUV and get everything on the list and meet us at sparks stadium by 11:30, okay.”

“Yes, Master,” she said, pulling her hands regretfully from cunt.

I was about to go in and join Mary and the others, when I saw Missy coming out of our bedroom, naked. Her hair was wet and her body glistened, lithe with youth. She had small breasts, just budding and slim hips. It looked like she just got out of the shower. Missy jumped when she saw me, and tried to cover her naked body with her hands and flushed crimson, around her fingers, fiery red pubic hair peaked out.

“A little late for that, Missy,” I said. “I’ve already fucked you.”

Her blush deepened. “Sorry, I was going to go and…and…” she worked her jaw, struggling to find the word. “…and surprise Damien.”

“Fuck Damien, you mean?”

“Yes,” she blushed.

I held out my hand. “Come on, let’s find him. I want to watch.”

“Kay,” she muttered.

We found Damien sleeping half on top of Desiree, his white skin contrasting against Desiree’s nut brown. I walked in and shook Desiree awake. Desiree blinked sleepily at me and let me pull her away. Damien snored right on threw, rolling onto his back when Desiree slipped out from beneath him. The kid was a heavy sleeper. Missy slipped into bed with her boyfriend and gently shook him. I pushed Desiree down to the floor and she sucked my cock into her mouth like a good little slut.

Damien woke up, muttering, “Desiree?”

He winced as Missy punched his arm. “No, it’s your girlfriend, dick!”

“Shit, Missy! I can explain!”

Missy placed a finger on his arm. “It’s alright. It’s not cheating with family. And Mark and his…maids are close enough to family.”

“Did you really fuck your sisters last night?” Damien eagerly asked.

“Yes,” Missy said. “Christ, you’re hard already.”

“Well, you’re just so sexy,” Damien said and kissed her on the lips. “And sisters together is just so fucking hot, Missy!”

“Well, if you please me, maybe you can watch us,” Missy said. “And if you do an amazing job, maybe you can join.

Missy let Damien force her down onto her back as he kissed her. His hands gently started playing with budding breasts and large nipples. Missy had the biggest nipples of the three sisters, but the smallest breasts. Damien started kissing her neck and throat and Missy was sighing and making a mewing noise.

Damien started kissing lower and Missy gasped as his mouth sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. “I see Desiree taught you well,” Missy smiled.

“I was an eager student,” Damien grinned and Missy giggled.

Desiree’s mouth felt wonderful as I watched the teenage lovers. She was swirling her tongue around the sensitive head while she cupped my balls, gently playing with them in my sack. Her tongue licked the tip of my cock, playing with the slit, then slurping the cock into her mouth and sucking hard. She bobbed her head, changing the angle so sometimes my cock brushed her throat and other time it rubbed against the inside on her cheek.

Missy purred in pleasure when Damien started kissing her pussy. He put all of Desiree’s lessons to the test and Missy was moaning her appreciation. Her lithe body writhed on the bed, hands gripping the bedsheets as the pleasure bounced through her body. Her head was thrown back and she gasped and panted when Damien slipped a finger up her cunt.

“Oh Damien! I love you!” she moaned. “Please, keep eating me out, you’re going to make me cum! Ohh, it’s so wonderful! I love you, love you, love YOU!” Her body shook and quaked as her orgasm exploded in her teenage womb.

“You tasted great,” Damien said. “Sorry, I never ate you out before.”

“You’re forgiven,” Missy said with a big ol’ smile on her face and pulled Damien up her to kiss him passionately on the mouth. “Roll on your back,” Missy told her boyfriend when she broke the kiss. “I want to show you what Mark taught me.”

Damien groaned in pleasure as Missy sank onto his hard cock and started to ride him just like I taught her last night. She was wiggling her hips, leaning forward and backwards, changing where his cock brushed against her cunt. She found a position that she liked and eagerly started riding him hard. Damien gripped her hips, groaning in pleasures.

“Holy shit, Missy!” he moaned. “That’s so amazing! Wow! Keep doing that!”

“Does it feel great when I do this?” she asked and did a twist with her hip and Damien gasped a yes. “Do you love me, Damien?”

“Yes, yes, I do?” Damien gasped. The girl had a lot to learn. Any guy would tell her he loved her when she was fucking him like that. “Oh, babe, I’m going to cum!”

I flooded Desiree’s sweet mouth as I watched Missy’s ass wiggled back and forth as she rode Damien. Her ass was so cute and slim and I just had to fuck her ass. Last night I had Shannon’s ass. I’ve had Mary’s ass many times. I just needed one more Sullivan girl’s ass.

Missy breath started to quicken. “Cum, cum, cum!” Missy chanted. “Umm, cum with me, Damien! Please, cum with me, my love!”

“I can’t wait any longer,” Damien panted. “Here it comes!”

“Yes, yes!” Missy moaned,cumming as well, writhing atop her lover. “Flood my pussy with your cum! Yes, yes! That feels so amazing!”

I pulled Desiree to her feet and whispered in her ear, “Eat out Missy’s ass, get her ready for my cock.”

“Ohh, yes, Master,” Desiree purred and walked to the bed.

“Missy, Desiree’s going to show you something while I have a little man to man talk with Damien,” I said. “So come over here.”

Damien got out of bed, and blushed, covering his junk with his hands as he walked over to me. He stopped a good foot and half away. On the bed, Desiree was slipping a pillow underneath Missy’s stomach and then spread her pale, slim ass and Missy gasped as Desiree started tonguing her ass. Desiree was kneeling, her shaved cunt on display between her brown thighs. Desiree was wet, fluids running down her leg.

“Damien, do you love Missy?” I asked him.

“Yeah,” he said, nodding, “I thinks so.”

“Damien, you’re going to love her forever with all your heart,” I told him. Last night I promised my future sister-in-law that Damien would be hers forever. “It’s a partnership, remember that.”

“Yay, okay,” Damien nodded and ran his hand through his weird haircut. It was long on top, and shaved on the sides.

On the bed, Desiree was slipping a finger into Missy’s ass. “How good is she at blowjobs?”

“She’s alright,” Damien shrugged. “I mean, there was this one girl that gave good head, but she wouldn’t let me fuck her.”

“We’ll change that,” I said. It turned awkward as we stood there, watching Desiree eat out Missy’s ass. When Desiree got a second finger in her tight ass I told her to stop and had Damien get before her.

“Start by licking the cock,” I told Missy. “Use your tongue and pay attention to the head. It’s the most sensitive part. And stroke his cock with your hands, or cup his balls.”

Missy was following my instructions, licking the head of Damien’s small cock like an ice cream cone while she stroked his shaft with her right hand. She swirled her tongue around the head, then licked up the pre-cum that was leaking from the head of his cock.

“When you suck into your mouth, watch your teeth,” I said as I knelt behind her. She sucked the cock into her mouth and Damien moaned in appreciation. “Now, it’s important you don’t bite down on his cock when I shove my dick up your ass!”

I placed the head of my cock at the puckered entrance of her virgin ass. I pushed slowly forward, feeling the tight ring give away before my cock and then I slipped in and Missy jumped in pain but managed not to bite Damien’s cock. I kept pushing forward, sliding into her tight hole. It felt so amazing on my cock. When my balls rested on her taint, I drew back, just as slow, savoring the pleasure.

“Now, Missy,” I said. “Start bobbing your head as you suck. And don’t be afraid to move the cock around in your mouth. Let him brush up against different parts of your mouth. Like when you were riding him cowgirl style. It’ll feel better for him.”

Her head started bobbing as I started slowly fucking her ass faster and faster as she relaxed and stretched to accommodate me. Damien stroked her head and closed his eyes, moaning as his girlfriend sucked his cock fiercely.

“Shit this is hot,” he moaned. “God, I’m double teaming my own girlfriend!”

“You ever double teamed a girl before?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he moaned, “at a party. A buddy of mine was fooling around with his girlfriend on the couch next to me and then…I was fooling around with them.”

“You never know, Missy might be up for it,” I told him.

“God, that’d be hot,” Damien muttered. “Umm, she’s sucking harder. You like that idea, babe?”

“Yeah,” Missy gasped, and then popped his cock back in her mouth.

“Wow, babe, this feels amazing!”

“You should try her ass,” I told Damien.

“Oh, fuck yeah I am,” Damien groaned. “Here it cums, babe! Swallow my cum! Don’t spit it out like you always do! It’s so much hotter when a girl swallows!”

Missy swallowed his cum and licked her lips proudly. “That was nice,” Missy moaned, and started fucking her ass back to me. “Hmm, I can’t wait to try your dick up my ass, Damien. Mark’s dick feels amazing!”

“Let me just rest, babe,” Damien sighed.

I didn’t last much longer, Missy’s ass was a vice that squeezed the cum out of my cock real quick, flooding her slutty ass with my cream. I pulled out and Desiree was a good little slut and cleaned my cock real nice.

“You kids have fun,” I said. “Mary and I have some things to do.” It was already approaching ten. We had to be down at Sparks Stadium to start getting ready for our bodyguard tryouts. Earlier this week, I had met with all the police organizations in Pierce County and ordered them to send up to three beautiful cops from their organization to be potential recruits for our bodyguards.

I left the teens making out, madly, and went to find Mary. She was still in bed with George and Shannon. Shannon was in the middle of the bed with George on one side and Mary on the other side. Shannon was lying on her stomach, her taut ass leaking cum. George and her were kissing while Mary looked like she was dozing.

I cleared my throat and Mary looked up and smiled, crawled out of bed and waked over to me and kissed me on the lips. “Have fun?” I asked her.

“It was alright,” she said. “My sister hogged his cock, though.”

Shannon broke the kiss with George and grinned insufferably at Mary. “He’s my boyfriend.”

“I let Mark fuck you,” Mary retorted.

“My poor George is worn out,” Shannon said, stroking George’s arm. “He’s not the machine Mark is. What did you do, pop a Viagra last night?”

“Yeah,” I lied. It’s one way to explain how I have such unnatural stamina. People didn’t need to know I sold my soul to the Devil.

“Anyway, Mary and I have things to do today,” I said. “So, please, let yourselves out.”

Mary and I made love in the shower and then cleaned ourselves off. I put on a pair of khaki shorts and a green t-shirt and Mary put on a short, white tennis skirt and a pink halter-top. She tied her hair back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy. We were going to be outside for a few hours, so Mary insisted on wearing sunscreen and slathered the smelly stuff all over me and I enjoyed rubbing it all over her.

Mary’s family were all gathered in the living room to say their final goodbyes. I shook Sean’s hand and George’s hand. Then Shannon and Missy gave me hugs and kisses. Damien just shrugged and wrapped his arm around Missy. The pair clung to each other, sharing quick kisses.

After her family was gone, we rounded up all the sluts, except Korina, who was still recovering from being shot. All of sluts, save Chasity and Noel, were dressed in a variety of casual clothing, shorts, skirts, flowery tops, and flip-flops. Chasity and Noel were dressed in their slutty cop outfits. Thamina and Violet were already gone, out buying the items on the list I gave Thamina, so the rest of the sluts piled into our various vehicles and we drove down to Sparks Stadium, next to Puyallup High School in downtown Puyallup.

Thamina and Violet were already there, unloading Thamina’s white Ford Escape. The sluts started getting things set up. A folding table, chairs and a small pavilion were quickly set up. Lillian set out the forms for the recruits to fill out. It contained important information such as their name, which police department they represented, their measurements, their relationship status (with phone numbers in case I had any marriages to break up), and any children or other dependents.

Desiree was setting up the grill. She had an apron on that said, “Barbeque Bitch.” She was going to be grilling up hotdogs and hamburgers for lunch. Allison was assisting her. The two women were close and I wondered when Desiree was going to propose to her. She had already bought the engagement ring, a cute ring engraved with mermaids. The mermaid arms were the mounting for the diamond.

Cops were already starting to arrive. As instructed, they arrived in uniform with their patrol cars and all their tactical gear. I was getting excited. Soon I would have a loyal cadre of beautiful cops protecting us. We had bought every sexy cop outfit in Pierce County so we would be ready to outfit our new recruits.

By noon, thirty-four female cops had assembled, standing at attention in the grassy field of Sparks Stadium. All were dressed in their uniforms, a mix of blues and browns, representing all the Law Enforcement Agencies of Pierce County. They ranged from as young as nineteen fresh out of the academy to their late twenties. Most were White, but there was a smattering of Black, Latina, and Asians in the group.

I stepped up onto the small step-stool Thamina brought and faced my recruits. “I am Mark Glassner. Besides me stands Mary Sullivan. Whatever we do is legal! Do whatever we tell your or someone who says, ‘I serve Mark Glassner!’ Do you understand!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the woman yelled back.

“Good!” I nodded. “Today, you are trying out to be our bodyguards. Your captains and chiefs know why you are here today! I want all of you to do your best. You all want nothing more than to please Mary and I!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” It was intoxicating, all these women obeying me, ready to do whatever filthy thing I wished. My cock stirred in my shorts.

“Good, strip naked, and apply sunscreen to your bodies,” I ordered. “Help each other out! Then line up at the table. You will be assigned a number. You will be referred to by that number during the assessment!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

The cops started disrobing, folding their clothes up neatly and then they were handed bottles of sunscreen. The sluts, Mary, and I started helping out. None of us could resist rubbing sunscreen on the naked bodies of all these beautiful woman. I walked up to a small breasted, Korean cop and took the bottle from her hand.

“Let me do that,” I told her and she nodded, smiling happily at me.

I squirted the cold, greasy sunscreen into my hand and started rubbing it into her body. I started on the face and she closed her eyes. She had fine features, beautiful features like a porcelain doll. I moved down to her neck and shoulders, her silky arms and then her chest. Her breasts were small, topped with large, dark nipples. I rubbed the sunscreen into her breasts, enjoying the firm feel of her cones. A moan escaped her lips and her eyes were wide with lust.

I moved down, rubbing sunscreen into her flat stomach and boyish hips. I knelt down, eye-level with her black bush that hid her pussy. I rubbed the sunscreen into her toned legs. Starting at the bottom and rubbing up her shapely calves and beautiful thighs. When I reached the top of her leg, I brushed through her silky pussy hair and she gasped as I grazed her wet clit. Then I worked my way up her other leg. Juices were matting her bush and I could smell her tart aroma.

I turned her around, rubbing the sunscreen into her back. My cock was hard and I just decided to pull it out of my shorts. I rubbed lower and found a tribal tramp stamp with a heart worked into the spiky design. I rubbed her firm ass, kneading her cheeks. I spread her open, and saw her brown, wrinkled asshole and shove a finger up inside her.

“Oh, sir, that’s so nasty,” she purred.

“Your turn,” I said, pulling off my shirt.

The sunscreen was cold on her hands, but she skillfully rubbed my chest and stomach, down to my groin. She rubbed it on my legs while my hard cock brushed her face. She playfully licked at my cock as she rubbed my thighs. Then she put some more suncream on her hands and sucked my cock into her mouth. I moaned in pleasure as her hands reached behind me and started rubbing sunscreen onto my ass as she bobbed her head on my mouth.

Nearby, Mary’s halter-top was off and a big-breasted black-haired girl was rubbing sunscreen on her freckled tits while a Black cop was eating out her cunt. The Korean cop released my cock, standing up to put sunscreen on my back.

“Get on your knees,” I barked when she finished.

“Yes, sir!” she saluted.

Her slim ass wiggled as she knelt on the grass before me. I got behind her, spread her ass and plunged into her butthole. “Ohh, does my ass feel good on your cock, sir!” she asked.

Her ass felt like heaven, tight and velvety. “Yeah, slut!” I panted, my balls smacked on her taint as I bottomed out her hot ass.

I watched Mary getting eaten out by the Black cop as I pounded Korean cop’s ass. The big-breasted girl was now sucking on Mary’s freckled tits, her tongue swirling about Mary’s hard, dusky nipples. The other cops were finishing up putting on the sunscreen and were lining up at the table. Lillian, our goth slut, manned the table with teenage Violet’s assistance. Violet was drawing a number on each cop’s right breast and then the same number on their right asscheek with a big, black permanent marker, while Lillian handed out the paperwork.

“Fuck you got a tight ass!” I moaned, feeling my balls tighten. “Here it cums, slut!” Three blasts of cum shot into her bowels and I pulled out and slapped her ass. “Go line up!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet and jogging to join the line.

Mary was breathing heavily, recovering from her orgasm, as her two sluts running off to be the last two people in line. “Have a nice cum?” I asked.

“Any cum’s a good one, I guess,” she shrugged. “But that black chick is not a good cunt eater. I liked the other girls tits, though.”

As recruits filled out their paperwork, people started getting food from Desiree’s grill. I grabbed a burger and Mary was chowing down on a hot dog. She definitely liked her meat, I thought with a smirk. I topped the burger with some onions and ketchup and chowed down, sitting next to Mary.

“We got some good looking sluts to choose from,” I told her.

“Mark, when we’re done, here, I want you to give Jessica an interview,” Mary said. “She’s talked to her producer about doing a piece on our charity.” The charity to was Mary’s idea. We recruited Willow, an OB/GYN, as a sex slave, and Mary thought of using her to setup a free OB/GYN clinic. She wanted to host fundraisers and get influential people under my control. And screen for women to work for us. Mary had the idea to open a brothel. Jessica was our reporter slut, we used her to plants stories in the media and keep us appraised of anything going on.

“Okay,” I said. “If there’s time before our date.” I was taking Mary out to dinner and a movie tonight. We probably would go to a club afterwards, do some dancing if she wanted to. I looked over at her and smiled at a glob of mustard at the corner of her mouth. I bent over and licked her mouth.

“Mustard,” I said when she looked quizzically at me.

After everyone had filled at their forms and eaten, Lillian handed me a list. She had divided the cops into groups of three, with one group of four. The female cops, naked, were all standing at attention. I climbed up onto the step stool to address them once again, my cock half hard. The sun felt great on my skin and I was enjoying the freedom of being naked in public. Mary was standing next to me, topless, but still had on her tennis skirt.

“Recruits, you will be divided into small groups for evaluations. Do whatever your evaluating slut tells you to do. Mary and I shall wander about, doing our own evaluations. So remember, we may be watching at any time!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

Chasity stepped up first, she was dressed in her uniform, a slutty cops outfit with a short skirt, a blue blouse that only buttoned up halfway and left much of her breasts exposed, and a pair of thigh high, black, healed boots. Chasity was a Puyallup Police Officer and would be in command of the bodyguards. “Recruits 01 through 04! Get your whorish asses over here!”

Four white women, two red-heads, a brunette, and a honey-blonde cop raced over to Chasity. Chasity had them stand spread legged with their arms behind their heads and their breasts thrust out and began examining their bodies. She would heft breasts, tweak nipples, and stroke cunts, then write notes down on her clipboard.

“Very nice tits,” she told number 01, hefting the red-head’s round melon. Chasity bent over and sucked the dark nipple into her mouth and 01 moaned softly. “Very, very nice.” Chasity made some notes on her clipboard.

Noel stepped up next. She was also wearing a slutty cop’s outfit identical to Chasity’s. Noel was a Special Agent in the FBI and our informant. “Recruits 05 through 07, follow me!” Two White cops and a dusky skinned, Middle-Eastern cop, followed Noel.

Once all the recruits were assigned their evaluators, Mary and I started moving about. The sluts were given their instructions. First, they were to inspect the recruits bodies, making notes of any imperfections they found. Next, each recruit was to eat their inspector’s cunt. Chasity already had 01, a fiery-red head, kneeling before her, eating her cunt, while the other three recruits stood in the inspect position.

I walked over to Fiona’s group where a Black cop with skin the color of coffee caught my eye. She was small breasted and had pouty lips made to suck cock. Fiona was inspecting 24, a Middle Eastern cop, when I walked up to the black cop, number 25.

“25!” I barked. “Drop down and suck my cock!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she shouted enthusiastically, dropping down and devouring my cock.

25 was a great cocksucker, her tongue swirling about the head of my cock while her hands cupped my balls, playing with my nuts. She started bobbing her head. I grabbed her thick, wooly black hair and started fucking her mouth. 25 felt great, and I shoved her mouth down my cock, brushing the back of her throat. She relaxed and deep-throated me, her lips kissing the root of my shaft. It wasn’t long before I was about to cum, so I pulled out and jerked off on her tits.

“24!” I barked at the Middle Eastern cop. “Lick that cum up!”

24 was quite eager to lick up my white cum of the Black girl’s tits and I marked both girls on my clipboard. Fiona was evaluating 23’s cunnilingus skills. 23 was a sandy blonde White cop that was devouring Fiona like a champion. Fiona was writhing on her face, her strawberry-blonde hair tossing back as her head shook in pleasure.

Mary was fingering a red-head in Karen’s group while Karen had a brunette cop going down on her. Karen was a former Nun, one who had caused so much problems on Monday. She was responsible for Korina getting shot and Desiree almost dying. When the demoness Lilith broke her powers, I punished Karen and degraded her until she voluntarily asked to be my sex slave to end the torment. Now, she was a proper slut. Karen didn’t seem as into the cunt eating as Fiona had, maybe the brunette cop wasn’t that good at giving head. Well that was the point of the evaluations, to find the best cops.

I headed over to Violet’s group next. Violet was getting her cunt eaten out by an Asian cop and was lost to the pleasure of her tongue. They only Latina cop, number 29, was in her group and she had some nice sized tits. I had her kneel down and plunged into her cunt. 29 had a velvety cunt, but she just knelt there while I fucked her, not making a sound or moving her hips. I finished in her cunt and 29 was called over to be evaluated by lithe Violet, flushed from her last orgasm.

I enjoyed two more recruits, bleached-blonde 16 and honey-blonde 04. I fucked both their cunts and both were more spirited fucks then 29 had been and I filled their cunts with my cum. Mary had her fun, too. Once I saw her with a dirty blonde eating her cunt and an olive-skinned cop eating her ass, moaning loudly in pleasure of two sluts at eating out her holes.

After all the recruits had eaten their evaluators cunt, we started the aggressiveness test. Each recruit would wrestle each other, the goal was not to pin her opponent, but to molest them. To win, the recruit either had to make her opponent cum, or force her opponent to make herself cum. While we were evaluating the recruits, Lillian had been making up a single elimination tournament bracket. Because there was thirty-four recruits, four recruits had to wrestle in a qualifying rounds.

The matches would be held together, otherwise we would be here all day. Mary and I would be the judges for the qualifying round. I chose to judge 14, an auburn-haired cop with small, conical breasts. She was fighting 22, a black-haired cop with a nice set of melons topped with large, pink nipples. The cops got down into the starting position, 22 in the bottom position with 14 on top, her breast pressing against 22’s back.

“Fight!” I barked and they instantly started grappling.

14 got her fingers up 22’s shaved cunt, fingering her rapidly while 22 struggled beneath her. 22 used her legs to provide torque, jerking out of 14’s grasp. 14’s fingers came out wet from her cunt and 22 was on her, wrestling 14 onto her back. 22 slid her hand down to 14’s fiery bush, pinching her clit while she captured 14’s nipple in her mouth, sucking and nibbling.

14 writhed in 22’s hold, struggling to break it. She somehow hooked her right leg over the arm that was fingering her cunt and used her leg to force the arm away and break the hold. She slithered free and got on 22’s back, forcing 22’s face into the grass as her finger found 22’s asshole and she shoved two fingers up her butt while cooing in 22’s ear.

“Cum for me,” 14 cooed. “You know you want to, you fucking slut! Just come for me and you can get up and go home like that fucking loser cunt you are.”

14’s taunts fired 22 up and she struggled harder and then squirmed out from under 14’s pin. 14 was flipped onto her back, the wind knocked out of her and 22 pushed her advantage, straddling her face and pinning her arms all at the same time. 22 rubbed her wet pussy on 14’s face.

“Suck my slutty cunt, whore!” 22 moaned, rubbing pussy cream all over her face. “Mmmhh, that’s it you nasty whore. Lick my slit. Who’s the fucking loser cunt, now, bitch!”

14 was kicking hard, struggling to get out from underneath 22 as she sat on her face. 22 was moaning, pinching her nipples on her big tits. My cock was rock hard and it was pretty clear that 14 had lost, so I knelt down, lifted up her hips and just fucked my cock into her wet pussy. 14’s tits jiggled as I fucked her and I could see her tongue licking through 22’s cunt.

“Ohh, fuck that’s nasty slut,” 22 moaned. “Hmm, her tongue is digging through my dirty snatch!”

22’s breasts swayed before me and I bent down and captured a pink nipple into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her hard nub on my lips, playing with it on my tongue. 22’s arms wrapped around my head, cradling me to her breast. Her hands stroked my cheek as she moaned in pleasure.

“Yes, yes,” 22 moaned. “Oh god, this is so amazing, eat my snatch you nasty dyke!”

14’s cunt started spasming on my dick as the dirty slut came on my cock. I fucked her cunt harder and harder, balls tightening as her cunt was bringing me close and closer to cumming. I slammed into her, my cock brushing against her cervix, and spilled my seed into her womb. I wondered as I came in her if she was on the pill.

I pulled out of her cunt, my cum running out into her fiery bush. “22, you’ve won. As a reward, you can drink my cum out of her cunt!”

“Oh, thank you, sir!” 22 moaned, and started sixty-nining with 14, cleaning her cunt up with an eager tongue.

At the other match, 31 was pinned beneath 09, getting her cunt furiously fingered. 09 had fiery red hair and and her bushy cunt was matted with her juices as she fingered the raven-haired 31. The recruits not wrestling were pleasuring the sluts. Teenage Violet was sixty-nining with Asian 30. Karen, the former nun, had 04, a big-titted, honey-blonde cop, tonguing her ass. Petite Xiu, an Asian waitress from Seattle, with her big tits, had 18, a Black cop, and 20, a dirty-blonde, sucking at both of her tits and fingering her cunt. Caramel-skinned Jessica had blonde 16 lapping away at her twat.

Mary, who was supposed to be judging the other match, had red-headed recruit number 01 kneeling before her and eating her pussy with gusto while 18, a Black cop, was passionately kissing Mary. 18 had chocolate skin and a plump, Black booty that looked so enticing. I walked behind her, spread her cheeks and plunged my cock up her ass.

“Da fuck!” 18 moaned, breaking her kiss with Mary and then grunted with pain.

Mary pinched her nipple. “A recruit doesn’t complain when Mark fucks her ass! A recruit should be honored that Mark would choose her fat ass over other women!”

“Sorry, mam,” moaned 18. “Thank you for fucking my ass, sir!”

“You’re welcome, slut,” I panted. “You’re ass feels great!”

Mary kissed me over 18’s shoulder, her lips soft and I nibbled on her lower lip. I enjoyed the recruits Black ass as I made out with my fiancee. Every time I plunged into 18, her body pressed up against Mary’s. Mary slipped her tongue into my mouth, exploring my mouth before she broke the kiss and sighed in pleasure, rubbing against 18.

“Is 01 doing a good job licking your pussy?” I asked.

Mary smiled and moaned, “Yes! Umm, the bitch is making me cum!” I watched the pleasure tremble through Mary’s face as she came on 01’s face. “Hmm, I think 01 might be a keeper.”

“Oh, thank you, mam!” 01 cooed, her face sticky with girl-cum.

I fucked 18’s ass harder, her booty jiggling with every stroke. It was almost hypnotic, watching her booty shake. Fuck this was nice. I was going to cum soon and I frantically fucked her ass. “Here it cums, fucking slut!” I moaned as I shot a load of spunk into her

I pulled out and Mary, ever the doting fiancee, grabbed 01’s red hair and forced her to start cleaning my cock, the red-head’s tongue licked skillfully on my cock. While I had been fucking 18’s ass, 09 had fingered 31 to an orgasm and won her match. 09 was licking her fingers clean of 31’s cunt juices, looking quite pleased with herself as 31 panted on the ground, flushed with shame.

With the qualifying matches over, it was time to start the first round. Chasity, Noel, Karen, Xiu, Fiona, Allison, Jessica, and Willow would be judging the first eight matches of round one. Lillian assigned the matches and Mary and I would be walking about, evaluating. Everywhere, naked cops were wrestling, trying to molest each other. The air was filled with grunts and moans and shrieks.

I was pleased to see 22 was dominating 06, one of the Middle Eastern cop. 22 had her pinned and had three fingers up 06’s shaved cunt. Black 26 was making blonde 13 eat her ass out. Sandy-blonde 23 made strawberry-blonde 27 cum as she furiously fingered her cunt and rubbed her clit. To reward 23’s win, I fucked her shaved cunt doggy style and left a nice load in her cunt.

When I finished fucking 23, the other fights had ended. 22 had won her match, I was happy to see. She was an aggressive girl and I was starting to root for her. The second group of eight squared off and started wrestling. Violet, who wasn’t judging, was making 26 eat her ass out. I had corrupted sweet Violet, turned her into a such a slut, and enjoyed watching her make the black cop tongue her ass.

I had 13 tongue my ass. Watching the slut being forced to eat 26’s ass was so hot, I had to feel that tongue on my own asshole. And she didn’t disappoint. 13 was a natural ass-licker. I saw auburn-haired 02, who just lost to 29, and had her kneel down and suck my cock. I watched Violet getting her ass eaten out and enjoyed my two sluts. 13’s tongue felt amazing on my ass as 02 sucked my cock sloppily. Violet was shuddering in orgasm on the black cop’s face and I shot my load into 02’s mouth as 13’s tongue probed my ass.

I enjoyed watching brunette 11 furiously fingering honey-blonde 04. The honey-blonde cop looked like she was about to cum when she somehow broke the pin and flipped about and pushed her pussy into the brunette’s face and moaned as she smeared her cunt all over 11’s face. Blonde 16 was tribbing 10, pinning the brunette beneath her. 08 fingered 19 to an orgasm and Korean 32 forced brunette 12 to lick her cunt until she creamed all over 12’s face.

In the second round, I watched 22 dominated 24, the other Middle Eastern cop, forcing 24 to suck on her big tits while she rubbed her cunt on 24’s dusky stomach. Black 25 was making red-head 01 finger her cunt. While I watched honey-blonde 04 getting her ass fingered by blonde 16, I had brunette 10 sucking on my cock with her greedy lips.

During the quarter finals, I fucked Black 07 in the ass while I watched 22 in the fight of her life against raven-haired 34. Every time one of them would gain the advantage, the other would slip out of the pin. At one time, it seemed like 22 was going to be forced to make 34 cum, as 34 shoved her black furred muff into 22’s face. 34’s D Cup breasts heaved as she writhed under 22. But then, 22 got her hand free and grasped 34’s nipple and pinched it and pulled 34 off her face and pinned her to the ground. 22 snaked a hand down to 34’s cunt and pinched her clit until the Black cop came while I creamed 07’s Black booty.

During the semifinals, red-head 09 jerked my cock, her nice melons brushing against my arm, as I watched coffee-skinned 25 rolling about with Korean 32. 32 was lithe, and kept wiggling out of 25’s pins. I came on the two wrestling women. Some cum splashed on 25’s small breasts and the Black cop grabbed 32 and forced her to lick up my cum while 25 rubbed her cunt on 32’s thigh, orgasming and winning the match.

The finals came down to black-hair 22, with her nice melons, and Black 25, with her A Cups. Everyone was gathered around the final match, cheering their favorite. It was a fierce fight, nipples were twisted, cunts were fingered, ass were licked. It was such an amazing sight to watch. I was enjoyed 20’s ass, pulling on her dirty-blonde hair, as I reamed her asshole hard. 22 got 25 in a leg lock, holding 25’s face into her cunt. 25 struggled, pushing against 22, but her legs were too strong. 22 was moaning as 25 started licking her cunt, her large tits heaving as her orgasm neared.

“Yes, yes, eat my cunt, you fucking dyke!” 22 moaned. “Oh, God, yes, yes!” Her body writhed as her orgasm flooded over her.

I came hard in 20’s ass and pulled out. “22, here’s your reward,” I said, pointing at 20’s ass and my cum running down her crack to her taint.

“Thank you, sir,” 22 happily said, her big melons heaving with exertion.

22 knelt down and spread 20’s ass and happily ate the blonde’s asshole, scooping up my cum with her tongue. My cock was dirty from 20’s ass, so I knelt behind 22, spread her thighs and found her shaved cunt and shoved my cock in, using her pussy to wash my cock clean. Her cunt was tight and wet and felt amazing on my cock.

“Having fun, hun?” Mary asked me.

“Always, Mare.”

She was standing next to me, her tennis skirt staring me in the face, rustling in the gentle breeze blowing across the stadium. I licked my lips. Mary’s wet, juicy pussy was underneath that skirt, and I just had to taste her. I lifted her skirt up, exposing her shaved cunt and the fiery heart of pubic hair above her slit.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Mary as my tongue licked through her slit, tasting her sweet, spicy flavor.

I devoured her cunt as I fucked 22’s pussy. Mary’s moans filled my ears, her fingers running through my hair as her hips writhed on my face. I wrapped my arm around her and started kneading her plump ass, delighting in the fleshy feeling. I fucked 22’s cunt harder and harder and Mary’s breath quickened.

“Don’t stop,” she moaned. “Umm, I’m so close! Yes, yes, suck my clit! Oh fuck, fuck! Here it cums, hun! Umm, my randy stallion! Make me cum! Fuck yes!”

As she came, she flooded my mouth with more of her delicious juices. Her fingers pulled my face into her cunt as her body trembled in pleasure. Then she was kneeling next to me, throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately, her eager tongue tasting her juices on my lips. Her perky breasts pressed against my chest, nipples hard as rocks as they rubbed against me.

“Oh, I love you, Mark,” Mary panted when she broke the kiss. Then she slapped my ass. “Fuck the slut good. Hmm, you’re such a randy stallion.”

I fucked 22 hard, my balls slapping against her clit. Mary’s hand reached down and found my balls, cupping them in her hand and gently massaging them. Her lips were wet as she nibbled at my ear and neck. And 22’s cunt was velvety warmth on my cock, every stroke bringing me closer to my shuddering release. Closer and closer, in and out. I groaned and slammed into her and my cum burst from my cock, showering her cunt with fertile little sperm.

The recruits had to stand at attention while Mary, the sluts, and I gathered at the table to discuss who to keep. We only needed twelve. It was difficult. Some were eliminated out of hand: 29 was a bad fuck, Mary didn’t like how 34 ate her pussy.

“12 grimaced when she tasted my pussy,” Allison reported. Jessica nodded, saying, “I tried her out and she made such an unpleasant face as she licked my cunt.”

“I disliked 10,” Karen reported. “She had a limp tongue when she ate me out.”

“I think you should choose 30,” Violet chipped in. “She has an amazing tongue.”

“We are keeping 9,” Mary said forcefully.

“Well, 22 is a given,” I inputted. “I also want to keep 24. That Turkish slut loves cum.”

“I like 33’s tits,” said Mary, “and 23’s. She’s got a nice set.”

“Hmm, and 23’s is a good muffdiver,” purred Fiona.

“She’s a keeper then,” I said.

“07 has some unsightly stretch marks,” Noel reported. “She’s already had three kids.”

“Both 15 and 16 are amazing snatch eaters,” Willow, our doctor slut, put in. “And did you see the pair of breasts on 16. They’re so lovely.”

It took almost an hour, but we made our selections and I addressed the recruits. “We have made our selections. For those not called, you are free to go and never speak about what happened here.” I called out the twelve we selected: two Black cops (18 and 25), the Korean (32) and the Thai (30), the Turkish cop (24), and reaming seven were White (1, 9, 15, 16, 22, 23, and 34). “You twelve are under the command of Chasity. You will obey her as diligently as you obey Mary and myself. Noel is her second-in-command!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the remaining twelve called out.

“You will be known as your numbers from now on,” I bellowed. “You will be spilt into partners. The only persons you will love more than your partner is Mary and myself! The three of you that are married will be getting divorce papers, you will sign them. You have realized that you never loved your husbands. Those with boyfriends, and 18 with your girlfriend, you have realized they were just people you had fun with but now you’ve met your true love, your partner.”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

God it was intoxicating playing with people’s lives. We paired them up and assigned them to their crew. Half were in A squad and half in B squad. They were then divided into three shifts, days, evenings, and nights. They would be on active duty every other day. One would guard the entrance to the street, the other would watch the house and patrol the neighborhood. On their off-duty day, they would be on standby. If Mary or I needed to go out, one of the standby cops would accompany us.

Uniforms were handed out. We had plenty and all twelve found a slutty cops uniform that fit them. There was some variation, but they all had the thigh-high boots, short, navy blue skirts, and revealing blouses. The only part of their old uniforms they kept were their badges and their gunbelts.

I had Thamina get Nextels this morning, cell-phones that worked as Push-to-Talk radios, and each bodyguard was assigned one. Mary and I each had our own, as did Chasity and Noel. Another Nextel would be at the house. Lillian had set up the network for us and programed all the phones while the wrestling matches took place. I placed phone calls to all their spouses and boyfriends. Husbands would file for divorce and send the papers to the house and boyfriends wouldn’t cause any problems. The sluts and bodyguards packed up and we headed home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So that’s it?” Mary asked Jessica.

We were sitting in our living room on the couch. Mary had I had showered when we got back from Sparks Stadium, and dressed for our date. Jessica’s cameraman, Freddy, had arrived. He was the same cameraman with Jessica when I met her few days ago while jogging. Jessica is a reporter for KIRO 7 News and had been sent to investigate reports of nude jogging a few days ago. I took the opportunity to make her our slut and keep us appraised of what the media is up to.

“Yeah, Mistress,” Jessica answered. “I’ll edit it together and make your charity seem very, very important. My producer says the story should air Monday night.”

“Good work, Jessica,” I said and kissed her on the lips and groped her breast through her silk blouse.

Jessica flushed darkly and murmured, “Thank you, Master.” Mary bent down and kissed her as well and stroked her face.

Freddy wouldn’t say anything, he was under my order to not speak of anything that goes on with Jessica and us. He just quietly started packing up the gear, his face greasy with sweat. Mary and I left him too it and headed out to my car. I checked my pocket, I had my keys, my wallet, cell phone, and Nextel. 23 and 24 were waiting at a DuPont Police Cruiser. Both were beautiful in their sexy cop outfits, 23’s tits were jiggling as she breathed in her half-open blouse.

“Sir, mam!” 24, the Turkish cop, saluted. “23 and I shall be your security for the evening.”

As Mary walked around the car, I couldn’t help but notice how beautiful she was in her sleeveless, purple blouse trimmed in white, and jean skirt. The skirt was short, mid-thigh, and hugged her sexy ass. The blouse had a scooped out bodice that showed off her freckled breasts.

23 and 24 followed in their patrol cruiser as I drove to the Longston Place Regal theater. At the entrance to the our street, an Eatonville Patrol Car was parked manned by 18. We raced to the theatre, barely making it in time for the five-thirty showing of Man of Steel. The movie just opened, and I had been looking forward to seeing it. Mary was sweet enough to let me choose the movie for our date, with the caveat she would choose the movie next week. 23 and 24 waited outside.

A few simple commands allowed us to skip the concession lines and armed with popcorn and sodas, diet coke for Mary and a cherry coke for myself, we headed into the theater. The theater was full and the trailers were already starting to show. Mary spotted two empty seats in the last row all the way against the wall. It was a small section of seats, only four seats between the right aisle and the theater wall.

We slid past a pimply teen boy, sitting on the aisle, with thick, black-framed glasses holding hands with a freckled-faced girl, sixteen or seventeen. The teen was pretty, with fine cheekbones, and lustrous, black hair plaited in a braid down her back and wearing a red sundress with white flowers. The dress fell to just above her knees, exposing a pair of skinny legs. Mary sat between the wall, and I sat between her and the teen girl.

About an hour into the movie, the popcorn was finished, and Mary started rubbing the legs of my pants. I put my arm around her shoulder and she snuggled up next to me, kissing at my neck. Mary was feeling a little randy, and soon her hand was stroking my crotch. My cock was starting to harden in my pants and I placed my hand on Mary’s bare knee, sliding my hand up, under her jean skirt, up higher until I found her naked pussy, growing damp with moisture as my hand cupped her cunt.

I felt more than heard the metallic rasp as Mary drew down my jeans zipper and her hand slipped in and pulled out my cock, stroking it to full hardness as I fingered her. The teen girl sitting next to me glanced over at the movement and her eyes widened in shock when she saw Mary jerking my cock off.

The girl flushed and looked back at the screen. She kept glancing over at my cock, squirming in her seat as she tried to ignore it. Her hand gripped the chair-arm and I could see her tongue lick nervously across her lips. Mary released my cock, reached over me and grabbed the teen girl’s hand and pulled her to my cock.

Mary’s power was affecting the girl and she licked her lips and slowly started stroking my cock up and down on my cock. Mary placed her hand over the girls and together the they jacked me off. I gritted me teeth, fighting off a groan. The teen’s boyfriend remained oblivious, focused on the movie, as his girlfriend was jerking my cock off. I fingered Mary’s cunt faster, rubbing her clit with the palm of my as I slipped two fingers in and out of her slippery hole.

Mary was kissing at my neck, panting in pleasure as I fingered her. Mary and the teen’s hand maintained a steady stroke, with a firm grip on my cock. Mary’s cunt tightened on my fingers and she gasped in pleasure, almost nibbling my neck as she came. I pulled my fingers out of her cunt and licked her tasty juices of my finger.

“I’m going to cum,” I whispered in her ear.

Mary smiled and bent over, sucking the head of my cock into her mouth. The teen girl, trying to stare straight ahead so her boyfriend didn’t notice what she was doing with my cock, kept right on stroking my dick. My cum flooded my fiancee’s mouth and she skillfully swallowed it down then sat back up, licking her lips.

I put my cock away and the teen girl sat silently, her face flushed and her eyes fixed rootedly at the screen. After a few minutes, Mary stood up. As she passed the teen, she whispered, “Bathroom, one minute.” The teen girl flushed and nodded, shivering in pleasure as Mary’s ass brushed by her face.

“I’m using the restroom,” the girl whispered to her boyfriend.

“Oh, sure Nina,” he absently said.

Nina’s boyfriend was transfixed by the movie, and didn’t realize his girlfriend was gone for almost fifteen minutes. She returned first, a few strands of hair escaping her tight braid, and a faint, tangy smell of pussy filled my nose. Mary returned a minute later and sat down then handed me a pair of blue panties, trimmed in lace.

I brought Nina’s panties to my nose and inhaled her tangy flavor. Then Mary kissed me on the lips and I could taste that same flavor on her mouth. My cock was hard in my pants and I had to experience Nina’s charms as well. I pulled out my cock, then leaned over to Nina’s ear, whispering, “You’re going to climb up on my lap and sit on my cock.”

Flushing, Nina stood up and did exactly that. My power gave her no choice in the matter. Pulling her skirt up and lowered herself to my lap. Her cunt sank slowly down on my cock and I moaned at the pleasure of her embrace. She was still facing forward, and anyone looking back wouldn’t realize that she was sitting on my lap unless they looked hard.

“What the hell,” her boyfriend hissed, finally noticing something was going on with his girlfriend.

“Just be quiet and watch the movie,” I ordered and he fell silent, eyes fixed on the screen.

I had Nina just sit on me, enjoying her velvety cunt twitch on my cock as she shifted her weight every few minutes. It was sweet torture and I found it hard to pay attention to the movie. But that was alright, the movie was proving to be a big disappointment, anyways.

After fifteen minutes of my cock buried up her twat, I came, gritting my teeth as a flooded her cunt. Nina gasped in startlement as she felt my cock flooded her teenage cunt. I stayed hard in her and she started wiggling more and more, her breath quickening. Then she started rocking on my cock. She was getting hornier and hornier, becoming so desperate to cum that she no longer cared she was in a theater full of people. Her cunt felt wetter, squeezing harder on my cock. Soft moans escaped her lips and she grabbed the empty chair before her and started using it for leverage as she rose up and down on my cock.

Nina started going faster and faster as her orgasm neared. Her body shuddered and her cunt spasmed on my cock as her cum rocked through her body and a soft gasped escaped her lips. A few people turned to look back at her and she stopped sat back down on my lap, impaling my cock all the way in her triggering my own orgasm and I flooded her cunt a second time.

“Did you enjoy the movie, hun,” Mary asked with a giggle, holding onto my arm, as we walked out of the theater into the parking lot.

“Well, I enjoyed Nina,” I said and Mary gave me a throaty laugh.

“Where shall we go for dinner?” Mary asked as we got in my Mustang.

“BJs?” I asked.

Mary rubbed my cock through my pants. “I need more than cum to eat, hun.”

“I meant the restaurant,” I said.

“So you don’t want me to suck your cock?” Mary asked with a mischievous grin.

“I always want you to suck my cock,” I told her and smiled as she unzipped my pants. I groaned as her mouth sucked my dick into her warm mouth.

My phone rang through the speakers of my car. The car radio was bluetooth enabled and on the display, the caller ID said my mom was on the phone. “She always calls when you’re sucking me off,” I muttered and hit the call button. “Hey, mom.”

There was silence and then a choking sob echoed through the car speakers.

Frowning, “Mom, what’s wrong.” Mary released my cock and sat up. “Mom?”

“Mark,” a strangled, dead voice said. It was barely recognizable as my mom’s voice. “I…I…”

“What is it, mom?” I asked, panic starting to squeeze my heart.

“You’re father…he’s d…” She took a deep breath. “He’s dead, Mark.”

I blinked. “What, mom?”

Stunned incomprehension rolled through my mind. He’s dead. The bastard’s dead. Why did I feel so strange. So empty. I hated the man most of my life. Once he hurt his back and went on disability, he changed. He started drinking, and then he started hitting. He treated me like garbage, always beating me for bullshit reasons. He used to beat my mom, always for the same stupid bullshit. Dinner wasn’t done, the house wasn’t clean, there was no bear in the fridge. It was the worst when he was drunk, and he was always drunk. So why didn’t I feel happy, elated. Hell, why didn’t I even feel sad. I felt nothing, just emptiness. My father was dead and I didn’t seem to care.

“How did he die?” I heard myself ask. Mary squeezed my hand, sympathy painting her face.

“I shot him.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 21.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 19: The Sullivans

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 19: The Sullivans

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Teen male/Female, Males/Female, Females/Teen female, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Incest, Anal, Oral, Creampie, Orgy, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 18



“You got a cute ass,” I said, pinching Mary’s plump ass as she turned the shower on. “Have I ever told you that?”

“All the time,” Mary answered, giving me a fond look. “And I never tire of hearing it.”

My cum was running out of her ass and cunt, white rivulets that ran down her legs and made her look so goddamn fucking sexy. We had just spent the last hour and half making love, in every position we could think of, and I came inside every hole my naughty filly had. I gave her ass a squeeze, enjoying the feel of the flesh of her cheeks.

Mary slapped my hand away. “Didn’t you get enough?” she asked with a pleased smile.

“Never,” I answered, pulling her to me and kissing her on the lips. “How could I ever tire of you, Mare.”

“Stop it,” Mary protested, half-heartily. Sensing weakness, I kissed her again. “My family will be here soon. We got to get ready, Mark.”

Steam started to pour from the shower and Mary slipped out of my grasp and into the shower. Warm water splashed on her perfect, naked body, running down her perky, freckled breasts and flat stomach, and matting the fiery heart of pubic hair above the slit of her pussy. She ducked her head under the water, her auburn hair plastering to her body. I followed her in, pressing up against her back, my hard cock rubbing on her ass and the small of her back, while my hands wrapped around her and found her breasts and her hard nipples.

Mary sighed in pleasure. “We don’t have time, Mark,” she whispered. Her nipples were hard points beneath my fingers.

“You’re just so beautiful,” I whispered, kissing her neck. “How can I resist your perfect body.”

Mary turned in my embrace, lust shining in her eyes. I groaned as she grasped my hard cock, stroking it with her wet hand. Her breasts were pressed against my chest, her nipples hard as rocks. I slid a hand down her wet back and fondled her plump ass.

“I thought we had to get ready?” I asked, enjoying her hand stroking my cock.

“We do,” she whispered, her legs spreading. “My family will be here soon.”

Her hands were guiding my cock to the hot entrance of her pussy. I cold feel her lips brushing my cock’s head and then hole that led deeper inside her. I thrust forward, slowly, enjoying the feel of her cunt’s embrace. “If we need to get ready, I whispered into her ear, “why are you sticking my cock in your delightful pussy?”

“Because, I love when you’re inside me,” Mary gasped, as I bottomed out. “You’re so handsome that I just can’t resist your seduction. So fuck me! Ride your filly!”

Her lips were on me, her tongue in my mouth. I gripped her hips and her legs wrapped around my waist and her arms around my neck, as I pressed her against the shower wall. Then she broke the kiss, moaning passionately in my ear, holding me tight, as I slowly began to thrust my cock in and out of her sweet pussy.

“Tonight, I’m going to make love to both my sisters,” Mary whispered into my ear. “My bitch of an older sister, Shannon, and little Missy. I’m going to eat their pussies and they’re gone to eat mine. And then you can fuck them.” She gripped my cock harder with her cunt. “Imagine it, the Sullivan girls naked and wet and willing in your bed.”

I pictured them. Shannon, a more mature Mary, her body riper. Missy was Mary younger sister, still in high school, just coming into her beauty. All three, together on the bed. Three red-haired beauty’s caressing each other. Who would I have first? The more experienced Shannon, or the youthful and possibly virginal Missy.

“Your the best, Mare,” I panted. “So sweet of you to share your sisters.”

Mary gave a throaty purr. “After you cum in my sister’s naughty cunts, I’m going to eat your tasty cum out of their twats.”

I could picture Mary kneeling before her sister, eating creampie while I took my filly from behind. Her sister would be writhing in pleasure, begging Mary to eat her nasty cunt harder and better. Begging for Mary to give her an orgasm. And when I shot my load in Mary’s tight pussy, the sisters would swap, and Mary’s creampie would get eaten.

“Yes, Mare!” I panted, my balls tightening, “Yes, oh fuck, I can’t wait! Here it comes, Mare. You’ve been a naughty filly!” I groaned as my cum shot inside her.

“Fuck, fuck, cum in me!” she gasped. “Are you that excited?”

“Yeah,” I panted, leaning against her.

“Don’t stop,” Mary urged. “I need to cum! Keep fucking, stud!”

Our flesh slapped together as I started fucking her again. “Are you excited to eat your sister’s cunts?” I whispered in her ear.

“Yes, I can’t wait,” she moaned, fucking her hips back into me. “I’m going…” A knock at the bathroom door interrupted her. “Yes,” Mary angrily shouted.

The bathroom door opened and someone entered. “Sorry, Mistress,” Thamina, our Arabic slut, apologized. Thamina was one of the three sluts that were going to serve us tonight. Desiree, wife of the previous owner of our house, and Fiona, a waitress from Seattle, were the other two. “Your sister, Shannon, and her boyfriend have arrived.”

“Figures,” Mary moaned, bucking her hips on me. “She’s early. Tell her we’re getting ready and will be down soon.”

“Shall I tell them why you are delayed?” Thamina asked with amusement.

“No,” Mary gasped. “And be on your best behavior. Tonight, you’re just regular maids, not fuck maids.”

“Of course, Mistress,” Thamina murmured.

“You will call me Miss Mary in front of my family, slut,” Mary moaned. “Or I’ll paddle your ass until its cherry red and you can’t sit down for a week!” Mary’s cunt gave my cock a squeeze. “Umm, your dusky ass jiggling at every blow, your naughty little cunt getting wetter and wetter! Umm, yes, fuck me harder, Mark!” I obliged, fucking Mary hard, our groins smacking together wetly in the shower. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as she screamed her orgasm loudly. “My randy stallion! Oh yes! Oh fucking yes!”

I kept fucking her harder and harder as she moaned her passion. Her cunt kept rippling on my cock as a second orgasm followed the first, not as strong, but she still bucked and writhed against me. Her cunt was milking my cock, hungry for my cum. I felt my balls tightening and I groaned into my filly’s ear and unloaded into her cunt, three blasts of sticky cum.

I was ready first, dressing in a pair of blue jeans and a dark blue pin-striped white-shirt. I was freshly shaved and wearing a musky cologne that Mary had got for me. “Umm, you smell great,” Mary had purred, kissing me on the lips. My hands slid down, squeezing her plump ass. She reached behind and pushed my hands off. “No, you go downstairs and entertain our guests.”

I sighed, adjusted my hard cock in my pants and I left Mary, naked, putting on her makeup in front of the bathroom mirror. I walked down stairs, hearing voices in the living room. Fiona walked by in a her conservative maid outfit, at least conservative compared to the one she usually wore. She was wearing a classic, french maid’s outfit, low cut bodice surrounded by lace, a short skirt with layers of white, frilly petticoats beneath, and fishnet stalkings held up by a garter belt covered her beautiful legs. Her strawberry-blonde hair was pulled back in a pony tail and the small, white maids cap covered her head. In her hands she held a silver platter, three wine glasses and two soda glasses on the tray.

“Master,” she greeted, the flushed, “I mean, Mr. Mark.”

“Don’t let Mary here you slip up,” I warned. “She’s looking to paddle someone.”

“Thanks for the warning, sir,” Fiona smiled and I followed her into the living room where she placed glasses on coasters on the coffee table.

Mary’s family and her sisters’ boyfriends were all sitting, nervous, in the living room. I knew that feeling well, from my job as a door-to-door vacuum-cleaner salesman. Even after years of doing the job, being in a strange house was always a little uncomfortable. Mary’s father stood up, he was a tall man, a little heavy around the middle. His hair was red, streaked with gray and tied back in a ponytail and a bright, red beard peppered with gray covered his lean face. He had green eyes, the same deep shade that Mary had.

“Mark?” he asked, with a question, extending his hand.

“Yeah,” I answered. He had a firm grip. “I’m Mark Glassner and you must be Sean.” I noticed a gold wedding band. “Oh, Mary didn’t tell me you remarried.”

Sean blinked, then looked down at his left hand. “Oh, no. I just…” He sighed. “I’m sure Mary told you about her mother.”

I nodded. Mary had told me all about how her mother had ran off when she was six with a musician. Her mom wanted to have fun, so she abandoned her family to whore around with some indie rock band. Mary’s mom had written a detailed letter to her husband describing all the fun she was having with her boyfriend, and others. She divorced her husband and signed away her custody rights to her children. Mary was still hurt by her mother’s abandonment.

“Sorry,” I said, not sure what else to say to a man who seemed to never have gotten over his whore of wife running out on him.

“It’s fine,” Sean shrugged. “Anyway, this is my oldest, Shannon.” Sean motioned to a fiery red-head in her early twenties. Shannon was taller than Mary, and had her father’s lean face. Other than the red-hair, I wouldn’t have thought Shannon was Mary’s sister at all. She was dressed in tight blue jeans that showed off her firm ass and a lilac, peasant blouse embroidered with small, dark purple flowers down the V neckline.

“I’m so happy to meet you,” Shannon exclaimed and threw her arms around my neck and hugged me. I could feel her breasts pressing against me through her loose blouse. They felt bigger than Mary’s.

Shannon broke the embrace and looked me up and down. “You’re better dressed than Mike,” she said. Mike was the asshole Mary was dating when I met her. He was her high school sweetheart and took advantage of her. Mary feared turning into her mother, of becoming a whore and running off with another man, so she stayed with Mike even after she thought he had cheated on her. One of these days I was going to get around to punishing the guy for how we treated her.

“You better not break her heart, Mark,” Shannon warned with a mother’s fierceness.

“I won’t,” I told her. Her eyes were a beautiful hazel, flecked with green spots, and bored intensely into me. “I love her.”

And then she was all smiles again. “Of course you do.”

The youngest, Missy, stood excitedly behind her sister. Missy looked like a younger version of Mary, the same, heart-shaped, freckled face, but with blue eyes. Her hair was lighter, a strawberry-blonde, gathered in two pigtails. She was gangly, still filling out, and looked to be about fifteen. She squealed happily and through her arms around my neck.

“Oh my gosh!” Missy exclaimed. “I can’t wait for the wedding! I’ve always wanted a big brother!” Then her lips pressed quickly on my cheek and then she squealed again and jumped back.

“I…well…It’s nice to meet you, Missy,” I stammered, thrown off by her enthusiasm. Her body had felt so nice pressed up against me, small breasts and lithe frame of a teenager. My cock was even harder in my pants, knowing I was going to fuck both of these girls tonight. I wanted to do it right now, but I knew Mary wanted a nice, normal dinner with her family, first.

“Well, I’m George, Shannon’s boyfriend,” a man, about my age, said. He had short, black hair, the kind of haircut you see on a business man. He was dressed nicely, gray slacks, buttoned-down white shirt with a gray vest over the shirt. A gray fedora was perched on his head and I almost laughed. He was trying to look smooth and not quite pulling it off. I shook his hand. “You have a great house. Mary never said what you do?”

I smiled. “Poker,” I lied. “I’m a gambler.”

“Not a bank thief?” George asked. Clearly he’s seen news report about me.

Well, I was that, with my power it was child’s play. “No, that was a misunderstanding. You can ask Mary, she was with me when some of those happened. Didn’t stop the FBI from breaking down my door and scaring us, though.”

“Of course,” Sean said. “My Mary wouldn’t be involved with a bank robber.”

God, it was getting hard to hold a straight face. Mary didn’t even object when I told her about robbing a bank, in fact she got wet and excited and we fucked passionately. The last guest, sipping at a soda and sitting quietly on the couch, was a teenage boy. He was fifteen or so, the same age as Missy. He wore a red hoodie and blue jeans, his left ear was pierced and his hair was long and shaved at the sides. I looked questioningly at the youth.

“This is Damien,” Missy said, excitedly. “We’ve been dating forever! Ever since the spring sock hop! He’s the best!” Missy started glassy eyed at the youth, puppy love dripping off her body.

“Hi,” he muttered and shrunk into the couch beneath the stairs of all the adults.

Everyone sat down, the adults grabbed their wine glasses and Missy grabbed the other soda. Shannon and George sitting on the couch next to Damien, Sean sat in a recliner, and Missy perched on the couch arm next to Damien, who’s eyes glanced at her coltish legs and he held his glass over his crotch.

I wasn’t the only one that needed to some relief, I thought with a smile.

“So, poker, that must be exciting,” Sean said. “I just teach High School English.”

“Oh, High School can be pretty exciting,” I said, remembering all the fun I had today at Rogers High School. That was a mistake, I really needed to attend to my hard cock.

Fiona was standing at the far end of the table. Looking so beautiful, so sexy in her maid outfit. God, I couldn’t wait till after dinner, I need to fuck something. I caught her gaze and motioned her to the hallway where the first floor bathroom was.

Thamina walked in. “Is there anything I can get you Ma-Mister Mark?”

“No, I’m going to check on our dinner with Desiree. She’s an amazing cook. Thamina will get you anything you need.” I stood up. “Excuse me.”

“Oh, good, I’m starving,” Shannon admitted. “Only had a salad for lunch. Got to watch my figure,” she giggled, sipping at her wine. I glanced at her figure, and whatever she was doing, it was working.

“How many staff do you have?” Sean asked, eying Thamina. “It seems a little much.”

“Oh, we have enough,” I answered. “Mary wanted tonight to be special. If you’ll excuse me,” I said, desperate to get some relief for my cock.

I disappeared into the dining room and cut through the kitchen. It smelled delicious and Desiree looked curious at me as I walked by. I exited the kitchen entering into another hallway. This hallway led to the stairs and the first floor bathroom. Inside the bathroom, Fiona was waiting, a naughty smile on her face. I closed the door and held a finger to my lips and Fiona’s smile broadened.

I bent her over the sink, flipped up her black maid’s skirt and the ruffled petticoats beneath and exposed her freckled ass and the wet slit of her cunt. Her vulva was flushed with desire and her inner lips protruded from the center of her tight slit. I fished my cock out and sighed in relief as a slid slowly into Fiona’s warm embrace.

I fucked her slowly, with strong, deep strokes, savoring the delicious feel of her pussy on my cock as I reamed her silken walls. Fiona clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a moan. There was something deeply exciting fucking a woman while a group of people chatters on in the next room. It was getting noisier in the living room as the wine loosened their nerves.

The bathroom door opened and a stunned Missy Sullivan looked on. She gaped, not knowing what to do as I fucked Fiona. Then hurt and anger replaced the surprise, her blue eyes staring daggers at me. She drew in a deep breath, about to scream, and I was about to give her a command when Mary was behind her, clapping a hand over her little sister’s mouth.

“Shhh, Missy, it’s me,” Mary whispered. “I’m going to let go, so don’t scream.”

Missy nodded her head. “Your fiancee’s is…is…with another woman.” Missy’s face flushed scarlet and she tried to look away, but her eyes were rooted to where my cock was pumping in and out of Fiona’s cunt.

“It’s okay, babydoll,” Mary whispered and gently nudged Missy into the bathroom and closed the door. “Mark’s a real man,” Mary continued, whispering in her sister’s ear. They were the same height and Mary wrapped her arms around her sister and pressed against her back. “And a real man takes who he wants when he wants her.”

“But, but,” Missy tried to protest, her thoughts scattered by the situation.

“Go ahead, watch a real man fuck,” Mary purred. “Watch a real man take his pleasure from a naughty little slut who’s going to get her bottom paddled, latter.” Was it fair to paddle Fiona for following my commands when she had no choice. No, but that wasn’t going to stop Mary. She just loved paddling asses and would use any flimsy excuse to do it.

My strokes were getting harder, I always loved having an audience, and Mary’s innocent little sister made quite the inciting audience. Fiona must have thought so, too, because she screamed into her hand as her cunt rippled on my cock. Or maybe she was excited by the thought of getting spanked by Mary.

“He’s big,” Missy said in awe. “He’s bigger than Damien.”

“Damien’s still only fifteen,” Mary said, “He may grow a bit more. Imagine that cock in your pussy, Missy. I bet it would feel better than Damien’s little cock. I bet you’d have a nice cum! You did say you never came with Damien?”

“No,” Missy whispered. “It feels nice, but I never cum.” Missy bit her lip and glanced at me. “You don’t want me…with him?”

“Would you like that?” Mary asked.

“I…I love Damien,” Missy said. “He loves me and I gave him my virginity. We’re going to get married and have a bunch of kids.”

“Of course you are, babydoll,” Mary whispered. “But fucking and love have nothing to do with each other. Mark loves me, yet he’s fucking Fiona. I love Mark, and yet I fucked other people.”

“Really?” Missy asked, eagerly. “Who?”

“Fiona there,” Mary answered.

“You’ve been with a woman?” Missy gasped. “Wow!”

“He’s going to cum, soon” Mary whispered. “See his face, his balls are ready to cum. When a guy gets that look there’s no stopping him.”

I gritted me teeth, their talk sending me over the edge and I dumped my load into Fiona’s cunt. I pulled out and Missy’s eyes were glued to my wet cock and then she saw the white sperm leaking from Fiona’s pussy.

“That’s a real man’s work there, Missy,” Mary said. “Now, don’t go tell anyone about this. It’s our little secret, okay.”

Missy nodded, staring in amazement at Fiona’s pussy. Mary opened the door and gave her a little shove then rounded on me, hands on her hips. Even angry, she looked stunning in her black dress. It was tight, clinging to her curves, and low cut to show off her freckled cleaved. Black stockings covered her shapely legs, held up by a garter belt, the clasps just peaking out from beneath her skirt’s hem.

“You’re supposed to behaving, Mark Glassner,” Mary hissed in anger.

“Sorry, Mare,” I sheepishly said. “I got horny.”

Mary rolled her eyes. “When aren’t you horny, Mark?”

I smiled. “Never,” I retorted with a grin. “You’re gorgeous, Mare. I love that dress on you.” A smile cracked Mary’s face.

“Well, have you got it out of your system, or do I need to worry about you sneaking out during dinner to stick it up some slut’s ass?”

“I’ll be good,” I promised.

Mary smacked Fiona’s ass. “Wipe that cum up and get out there and serve.” And then Mary grabbed me by the arm and dragged me out of the bathroom.

Shannon and Sean were excited to see Mary and Missy had this knowing smirk on her face when Fiona walked out looking a little flustered. But she didn’t say anything. Shannon hugged her sister for a little longer than sisters normally hug, her hands stroking Mary’s back a little more sensuous then you’d expect. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was working on her sisters, especially Shannon.

Dinner was a delicious, multi-course affair. Starting with a delicious potato soup, homemade of course, followed by an almond-topped salad. The main course was lemon and pepper roasted squab stuffed with a delicious, bread stuffing. Creamy mashed potatoes were served on the side, covered in a savory gravy. Wine flowed and soon everyone was laughing and having a good time. Sean was a funny guy, it turned out, loving to tell stories about all the stupidly funny things his students had done over the years.

Damien came out of his shell when when we discovered we both played Call of Duty. “Ghost is going to be whacked!” Damien exclaimed. “Gonna dominate on Xbox Live!” He was a nice kid once he got over his shyness. Missy sat next to him, nodding when Damien would say something, but she kept staring at me, that knowing smile on her face and a flush painting her cheeks red.

Shannon and her boyfriend George talked with Mary. Shannon had her eyes fixed on Mary’s cleavage most of the time and every so often Mary would shiver. Mary leaned over and whispered that her sister was playing footsie with her underneath the table and every so often would get bold enough to rub her foot all the way to Mary’s pussy, brushing her hard clit through the fabric of her panties.

George was oblivious to his girlfriends activities beneath the table. The talk turned to my supposed poker career and I made use of all the World Series of Pokers I had ever watched to bluff my way through the conversation. It was important to Mary that I didn’t exert any unneeded control on her family.

When dessert was served, Mary excused herself to use the restroom and Shannon joined her. When Mary came back, her hair was a little mused and her lipstick smudged. I pulled her to me and kissed her and she whispered, “Shannon kissed me.”

George kissed Shannon when she sat down and plates of chocolate cake and vanilla ice cream were brought out by Desiree herself and everyone praised her cooking. Sean insisted she join us and eat some of her cake, along with Fiona and Thamina.

“I am stuffed,” Shannon said. “That was worth starving myself all day. But I’m going to have to spend an extra half hour at the gym to burn off that cake.”

Another bottle of wine was broached, and somehow, to Mary’s embarrassment, her dad started talking about her security blanket. “Mr. Fuzzydown, was his name,” Sean laughed, “and she carried it everywhere, tucked underneath her arm. When people asked her about it, she would say, ‘This is Mr. Fuzzydown, my butler.’ She had gotten it in her head that a butler protected people.”

“I was four, dad,” Mary blushed. “It was some stupid movie I watched as a kid, I think.”

“She wouldn’t even let her mother or I wash it,” Sean said and Mary and her sisters fell silent. Sean cleared his throat, “Anyway, its getting late and I should be getting Damien home.”

“Oh, its too early to go,” Mary pouted. “Why don’t you have Mark talk to Damien’s parents, he’ll straighten it out. He’s very persuasive. If his poker career ever fails him, he could get into sales and make a killing. Besides, my sisters and I have some lady business to attend to.”

“What?” Missy asked, excitedly.

Mary just smiled mysteriously at her little sister and turned to head upstairs. Shannon eagerly followed, probably hopping to continue their kiss, and Missy glanced at me, flushed, and then chased after Mary.

After speaking with Damien’s parents, us guys retired to the living room. “I have a present for you guys,” I said. “Right now, Mary and her sisters are making love and I am about to go and join them.”

All three started at me as if I was speaking a foreign language. “Not funny, man,” George said, some heat to his voice.

“It’s okay for Mary and I to have sex with them,” I calmly told them. “You guy’s don’t mind. And I’m sure your girlfriends won’t mind if you guys get laid tonight, either.”

The sluts, Desiree, Fiona, and Thamina were lurking for my signal and came out, naked. Desiree had nut-brown skin and big breasts that swayed as she walked. Fiona’s breasts were nice sized, smaller than Desiree, and topped with red nipples. A landing strip of fiery hair led down to her pussy. Thamina still wore her headscarf, her dusky breasts were topped with dark nipples and a V of black hair pointed down to her cunt.

“Sean, you’re my future father-in-law, so why don’t you choose first,” I said.

Sean swallowed and glanced at me. “I…I haven’t been with a woman since…” Since his wife left him.

I nodded. “Isn’t it time to change that. Choose one and you’ll have a night to remember.”

“God, they’re so beautiful,” he groaned and chose Fiona.

Fiona’s blue eyes sparkled with lust and she pushed Sean down into the recliner and draped herself across Sean’s lap and started kissing him. Sean sat there rigid, for a moment, and then his arms wrapped around her and he was kissing her back just as passionately.

Damien grabbed Desiree. “Your tits are so big,” he moaned. “Like Mrs. Corra my math teacher.” He, slowly, reached out and squeezed her big tit. “It’s so…soft and yet firm!” he marveled.

“Not so hard,” Desiree winced. “A women needs to be touched, gently.”

“Will you show me?” he asked, eagerly. “How to please a women?”

Sean was to lost in making out with Fiona to catch the implication of that statement. From what I gathered in the bathroom, Missy wasn’t terribly satisfied with Damien’s performance. The boy was eager and Desiree was soon stretched out on the couch talking him through feeling up her breasts.

Thamina went to George, shyly. Thamina always got shy around strangers. Her strict, Muslim upbringing had shamed her from pursuing the desires of her body. George cupped her chin and kissed her gently until she stopped trembling and then he sat her down in the other recliner, spread her dusky thighs and Thamina moaned in appreciation. George, it seemed, didn’t need lessons in how to please a woman.

“Shh,” Fiona hushed my future father-in-law, placing a finger on her lips as her other hand was busy with his pants. “Let me take care of you.”

She rose up and I could see Sean’s penis poking at the waxed lips of her pussy as she guided him into her hole, then she sank down and groaned as he shot his load prematurely. “Sorry,” he gasped. “It’s been so long.”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Fiona said, rising up on his cock, still hard even after cumming. “Now that the first one is out of the way, you’ll last longer.”

“Sheesh,” Sean muttered. “Wow, I had forgotten how amazing this was!”

On the couch, Desiree was teaching Damien how eat a woman’s cunt. “Umm, that’s good. The clitoris is very sensitive, so be gentle with it. Yes, nice, slow rubs. Don’t be afraid to kiss it and suck on it, but watch your…uuhh…your teeth!” she panted, playing with her nipples as Damien eagerly sucked at her pussy.

My cock was hard in my pants and then I realized the flaw in our plan. Mary wanted to make love to both her sisters, alone, at first. She would text me when she was ready for me to join her. In the meantime, I was supposed to make sure her father and her sisters’ boyfriends were distracted. They were. But we only had three sluts stay. I should have had a fourth slut stay so I could have someone to play with.

I considered going next door where the other sluts were at, probably having themselves a fun little girly orgy, when I saw Fiona’s ass as she rode Sean. She had a free hole. And Sean would soon be my father-in-law so we were practically family so why not share a whore with him. I walked over to the chair, my cock bumping into Fiona’s ass.

“Are you…uhh…going to fuck my ass, Master?” Fiona panted, forgetting how to address me in front of company. Well, the cat was out of the bag so what did it matter.

“Yeah, slut,” I told her. “I’m going to ream your sexy ass.”

I slid into her tight ass, extra tight as Sean’s cock filled her cunt. “What…” Sean started to protest and Fiona sealed her lips over his, stifling his objections as she fucked us both, rising and wiggling her hips, finding a rhythm to pleasure the two of us.

Fiona broke her kiss and started panting, “Oh, fuck, your cock feels so good in my ass, Master. And Mr. Sullivan’s feels so good in my pussy! Thank you, Master!”

I started fucking Fiona back, getting into the rhythm and enjoying her sweet ass. Sean was groping her breasts and sucked a red nipple into his mouth. “God, your ass feels amazing, slut!” I growled.

“Hmm, you like my slutty ass, Master!” Fiona cooed. “Are you going to cum in my ass? Are you going to fill my slutty as with your hot cum!”

“Fucking slut,” I groaned, her talk turning me on.

That tightening sensations was beginning in my balls and I fucked Fiona’s ass as hard as I could, shoving her cunt down onto Sean’s cock. My future father-in-law was gasping in pleasure as Fiona’s cunt slammed down on him over and over. I fucked her harder, three more powerful strokes and then I was flooding her ass with my cum.

“Oh man!” Sean moaned. “Oh man! That’s feels so good! It’s been so long!”

“Mm, pour your cum in my hungry cunt,” Fiona purred as I pulled out and sat down on the ottoman. I watched as Fiona’s hips rose and fell, her asshole gaping open and leaking dirty cum. “Oh yes, oh yes, I love cum shooting in my slutty cunt! Yes!” More cum was forced out her ass as Fiona came. And then she slipped off Sean’s lap and dutifully cleaned my dirty cock off while Sean panted in the seat, his eyes closed.

George was fucking Thamina now, leaning over her as the recliner rocked from the force of their fucking. Thamina’s dusky legs were wrapped around his hips, pulling him hard into her cunt. Her headscarf was half hanging off, exposing her beautiful, black hair. The colorful fabric spilled across her breasts, a nipple peaking out from beneath a hem.

“Sorry,” Damien apologized. I looked back to see the teen between Desiree’s legs, cum splattering her stomach.

“It’s okay, most young men are a little trigger happy,” Desiree purred as she stroked his cock. “Mmhh, you feel like you’re ready to go, again.”

“Wow, your wetter than Missy was,” Damien groaned as Desiree guided her cock into her cunt. “Oh man, how are you squeezing my cock with your pussy?”

“Kegals!” Desiree giggled.

“You feel so much better than Missy,” Damien groaned.

“You just got to treat Missy right,” Desiree murmured, “then she’ll be a randy bitch for you. Besides, Master’s going to show Missy how to treat a man. You won’t be disappointed.”

“I won’t?” Damien asked. “How can she compare to you, Desiree?”

“Oh, that’s sweet,” Desiree purred and kissed him, wrapping her legs around his pumping hips.

“I’m serious, I think I love you,” Damien panted.

“No you don’t,” Desiree said, stroking his face. “You just love how my pussy’s making your cock feel right now. That’s lust, not love. Love is more pure, it’s about just wanting to be with them. Enjoying their company. Helping them out. And missing them when they’re gone. Its about trust and intimacy.”

“I thought I had that with Tiffany,” Sean suddenly said, rubbing his face. “God, I still miss her.”

“Tiffany, that’s Mary’s mom?” I asked. Fiona’s cock cleaning had turned into a very pleasant blowjob, her mouth bobbing up and down on my cock.

“Yeah,” Sean sighed. “I don’t know what went wrong. I thought everything was just fine. I mean, we fought, but it was nothing serious. I really thought she loved me and then…then she just changed. It was like she became a different person. Wild and lusty.”

“Sorry,” I said, feeling uncomfortable. “I don’t know what I’d do without Mary.”

“It’s like a part of me was ripped away,” Sean sighed. “Every day it hurts. Thirteen damn long years and I still love her.” He grabbed his wine and downed it. “Fuck, I must be drunk.”

I pushed Fiona off my cock and she took the hint and slid onto Sean’s lap and held him to her breast and he started crying. George and Damien were too lost in their fuckings to notice. Then, Fiona stood up, and led Sean to her bed. Sean trailed after her like a lost boy, head hanging down, just stumbling behind her.

I felt very uncomfortable. Around me Damien was furiously pumping atop of Desiree while sucking at her bit tits, and George was giving it to Thamina hard, their groins slapping together with loud slaps and Thamina was moaning in pleasure. A burning hatred for Mary’s mother filled my heart. Sean was great guy, and Mary and her sisters were great gals, and she just left them from some fucking musicians.

If I ever got my hands on Tiffany I would leave her howling for all the pain she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sneezed as I got out of the cab.

The cab reeked of body odor and some disgusting aftershave. The cabbie, a black Haitian that barely spoke any English, spent the entire drive over to the Pirate’s Rum Bar and Grill jabbering away in Haitian creole on his bluetooth. I was glad to get out of the cab. It was late, after midnight, later than I wanted to be out. I may look eighteen, but inside I felt like my forty-four year old self. We were only here this late because the bouncer that lets in underage girls doesn’t start until midnight.

The bar was a dive but a lot of young people were hanging outside. The rumors of its no card policy after midnight had gotten around and all the young party goers were arriving. The place looked pretty disgusting on the outside and hoped it wasn’t as bad on the inside. I spent too much time in dive bars when I was enslaved by Kurt Bronson, thirteen years ago. Back when I was Tiffany Sullivan, happy wife and mother.

I closed my eyes, fighting off the tears as I thought of Sean. It still hurt to think of Sean and my daughters and all that was stolen from me, but I forced it down. I was on a mission from God. I needed to fuck Antsy, a girl that wasn’t even slightly bi-curious. I already had her half convinced to do a threesome with me and a guy we picked up at a bar. It was the reason we were here. I needed to get Antsy in bed so I could perform the Prayer of Avvah on her and make her a trap for her brother, the Warlock Mark, to fall into.

Antsy got out on the other side of the cab, dressed in a her tightest pants, low-hipped ass hugging jeans that had sparkling hearts on the back pockets, drawing the eye to her youthful curves. Her top was a loose thing, tied around the back of the neck and lower back, the colorful cloth cupped her breasts and swayed and jiggled as she walked. Around her belly was a gold chain that drew her eyes to her exposed stomach. Her jeans were so low cut, her red thong was clearly visible wrapping around her hips and disappearing down the front and back of her pants. The mom in me disapproved of her wearing such slutty clothing, the woman in me just thought how fucking hot she looked and how much I wanted to be those jeans.

“This is so exciting,” Antsy giggled. The girl had come to Miami to party and already had a one night stand last night and was excited to have another.

“Yeah,” I lied. I didn’t feel excited inside. I felt homesick, but I was Sister Theodora Mariam, and I had my mission from God, and come hell or high water, I was going to fuck pretty little Antsy tonight one way or the other.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh, its too early to go,” I pouted. “Why don’t you have Mark talk to Damien’s parents, he’ll straighten it out. He’s very persuasive. If his…poker…career ever fails him, he could get into sales and make a killing. Besides, my sisters and I have some lady business to attend to.”

“What?” Missy asked me, excitedly.

I just gave her my most enigmatic smile at walked upstairs. I glanced behind me to see Shannon eagerly following. Shannon had fallen under my powers quiet quickly, from that long hug she gave me, to playing footsie under the table, culminating in us making out for a minute in front of the bathroom. Normally my sister was a complete bitch to me, but my powers gotten her to be quiet friendly. When I reached the top of stairs, I could hear Missy’s excited steps as she raced up the stairs.

“Wait up!” she called.

Shannon looked disappointed. She clearly wanted to continue that kiss in private. I had made a wish with the Devil for all women to desire me. It had different effects on different women, some became quite bold and other just friendly. But any woman would yield to my advances, even my sisters. Or that whore of a mother if she ever showed back up.

Of course, what I would to to her wouldn’t be that pleasant.

I dismissed that thought, I had two sexy sisters to play with and opened the door to my bedroom I shared with Mark. The sluts had made the bed up while we were in the shower, putting on clean sheets. Mark and I had a pleasant afternoon, first we had fucked a pair of virgin teenagers, and then we spent a few, pleasant hours making love. I think Mark was a little jealous of how much time I would spend with my friend Alice when we would meet for our trysts at the Blue Spruce. I was more than happy to prove to Mark that I could spend just as much time making love with him.

But now, I wanted to make love with my sisters. They were both beautiful. Shannon with her flaming red hair, not the drab auburn I got, and those breasts. My were nice a perky, but so were Shannon’s and they were bigger. Mike, my ex, would always stare at them, making me so jealous. Missy was beautiful, as well, skinny and lithe and full of youthful energy. And her hair was a gorgeous, strawberry-blonde.

Shannon didn’t resist when I pulled her in for a kiss, just melted against my body. I could feel her breasts pressing against my own tits. Shannon’s tongue slid into my mouth, wrestling with my own. Her hands roamed my back, sliding down my bare back, to the silky fabric of my dress and then down to cup my ass beneath my short skirt. I returned the favor, squeezing her ass through her skinny jeans. It was firm and perky.

“Oh my gosh!” Missy gasped. “What are you two doing?”

I broke the kiss and reached out, grabbing Missy by the shoulder and pulling her to me. “Just expressing how much we love each other.”

“But…but,” she started to protest, but I silenced her with a kiss.

Missy was frozen, her lips sealed in shock, but then desire overwhelmed her and her lips parted, allowing my tongue inside her mouth. She wore watermelon lip gloss and tasted of chocolate cake. Her slim body pressed against me and I slid a hand up her side to cup her budding breasts beneath the white bodice of her yellow dress.

The dress was held up by thin, shoulder straps, and I slid one off her right shoulder and then off her left shoulder. I broke the kiss and Missy stood stunned, licking her lips and her eyes wide. I tugged at her dress and it slid off her body. She wore a strapless, gray bra beneath her dress and a matching pair of gray, silk panties with a pink bow.

“Isn’t she beautiful?” I whispered and Shannon hugged me from behind and whispered into my ear, “Yes.” Then her tongue was licking my lobe and I shivered in pleasure. I could feel naked skin pressing against my back and hard nipples. I was too busy kissing Missy to notice when Shannon had removed her lilac top and bra.

Missy trembled before me, and I whispered, “Shh, it’s alright babydoll. I’m going to make you feel so good.”

“Okay, Mary,” Missy breathed and jumped as I reached out and fingered her bra cup, slipping a finger underneath the cup to feel her supple flesh beneath. I was delighted to find the bra clasped in the front and deftly undid it, her bra sliding off her arms and shoulder to lie on the floor.

Missy instinctively moved her hands to hide her budding breasts topped with dusky nipples. She was as freckled as mine were, and her nipples were the same dark shade, although they looked slightly bigger than mine. I grabbed her hands and pushed them back down to her sides. Her nipples were hard with desire and her breasts rose as she her breath quickened. Missy licked her lips, staring wide eyed as Shannon kissed the nape of my neck.

“Don’t you want to see our baby sisters pussy?” I asked over my shoulder.

“Ohh, I would love to,” Shannon purred. “C’mon babydoll, lets see how cute it is. I haven’t seen you naked since you were four and you said big girls bathe themselves.”

Missy shook her head. “I’m too embarrassed.”

“You let Damien see your pretty little pussy,” Shannon cooed. “And stick his little cock in it. So don’t be shy. It’s just us girls, now.”

Missy just flushed and looked down.

“Maybe if you saw your sisters pussy that would make you feel better,” Shannon said.

Missy nodded and Shannon pulled the zipper down the back of my dress and what was so tight suddenly loosened and started slipping off my shoulders. I wiggled my shoulders and the dress slid down my body and landed in a pile at my feat. I was naked underneath, save a black garter belt holding my black stockings up.

“Wow,” Missy said in amazement. “You’re not wearing any underwear.”

“What a naughty girl,” purred Shannon and she squeezed my plump ass with one hand.

“And you shaved, all except that cute little heart,” Missy whispered.

“I showed you mine, baby sister,” I said, “Let’s see yours.”

“Fine, but don’t laugh,” she warned. She hooked her hands in her silk panties and pulled them down. Her pussy was adorned with sparse, red hair. “I’m a late bloomer, apparently. I just started growing hair six month’s ago.”

“It’s so beautiful,” I whispered and reached out, sliding a hand down her pubic bone, through her fine hair, and down to her little pearl. I let my finger lightly graze her clit and she shuddered in pleasure, then I slid my finger between her legs, down her wet slid.

“Wow, that feels good,” Missy gasped. “Damien’s always so rough, but this, wow.”

“I bet Damien is getting a lesson in how to please a woman properly,” Mary answered.

“What?” Missy asked, confused. “You don’t mean…”

“Hmm, our maids should be servicing your boyfriends and dad,” I told her.

“What?” Shannon demanded. “George better not be getting serviced.”

I turned, my naked nipple grazing Shannon’s naked breast. “You’re one to get jealous, fooling around with your sister,” I pointed out.

Shannon spluttered, “Th-this is different!”

“Is it, sweet sister?” I asked, reaching out and unbuckling the belt that encircled her waist, undoing the button of her jeans. “Do you want me to stop. Do you want to go downstairs and stop George from getting the same pleasure you’re about to experience.” Her fly rasped down and my hand slipped into her panties. Shannon’s pussy was shaved and wet and my finger slipped insider her.

“No,” she gasped as I fingered her. “I guess, fair is fair.”

Then she kissed me on the lips, her hand gently caressing my breast, rolling my sensitive nipple between gentle fingers. I felt a soft hand at my butt and Missy was pressing up against me, her sparse pubic hair tickling my hip as her hand fondled my butt. Her hard nipples brushed my back and arm and her lips were wet fire as she kissed my neck.

“Fair is fair,” Missy whispered.

I shuddered when Missy’s lips touched my hard nipple, sucking it into her mouth as Shannon played with the other. Missy sucked and licked, playing with the hard nub in her mouth. Shannon’s thigh slipped between my legs and my pussy left smears of juices as I writhed on her. Then Missy released my nipple and yanked down Shannon’s jeans.

“You’re the only one not naked,” she giggled. “Fair is fair!” And then Missy yanked off Shannon’s red, flimsy underwear then gasped, holding up the torn panties. “Sorry,” Missy said, weekly.

“Ohh, I’m going to get you,” Shannon fumed and lunged at Missy, who leaped back, hit the bed and fell backwards onto the mattress.

Shannon was on her and Missy giggled beneath her tickle assault. Mark had to tried to tickle me once and lost. Little did he know the tough opponents I had faced. Shannon, who sometimes seemed impervious to tickling, and Missy with her deft little fingers that could make even Shannon squirm.

My pussy wept juices as I watched my sisters rolling on the bed, their naked bodies flushed with exertion. Missy somehow got on top and was pressing her advantage, her fingers deftly tickling Shannon’s side. Shannon seemed on the verge of yielding beneath Missy’s assault, but it was a feint and Missy rolled off of her, howling in laughter, her face turning strawberry red.

“You…win!” Missy gasped. “I’m…sorry!”

“No you’re not,” Shannon said, continuing to tickle her. “But you’re going…” Shannon’s words were cut out as Missy sat up and through her arms around her neck and kissed her.

Shannon’s attack was stopped dead in her tracks as she melted against Missy. God, it was erotic watching my sisters make out, writhing naked upon each other. I slid my hand down to my wet cunt and started to slowly rub my flushed pussy. I caught glimpses of Shannon’s pussy, lips protruding and swollen with desire, and Missy’s tight, girlish slit surrounded by wispy red hair.

I reached out and pinched Shannon’s toned ass. I need to work out more, I thought as felt how taut her ass is. My ass was a little too plump, although Mark did seem to love it. But Shannon’s ass was amazing. An hour at the gym a day, Shannon said, two hours on Saturday so she could be lazy on Sundays. Shannon ignored her pinch and kept making out with Missy.

So I goosed her harder.

“Ouch!” Shannon gasped, rubbing her ass. “Bitch!”

“You guys seemed to forget about your other sister,” I purred. “Lie back and let me finger you both to wicked orgasms.” I need your cunt juices for a spell, I wanted to say. But, it wouldn’t do to bring that up.

Missy laid out to my right and Shannon to my left. I knelt between them and bent down kissing first Missy’s dusky nipples and then Shannon’s. To my surprise, Shannon’s nipples were smaller than my own, but just as hard and Shannon moaned in appreciation as I sucked her tit. Then I slid my hand down both their stomachs and rubbed both their cunt’s together.

I wanted to tease them, tracing their sexes with my fingers, playing with their pussy lips, and occasionally brushing their hard clits with my finger, almost by accident, and delighting as they shuddered. Their hair fanned out on the bed, Missy’s strawberry-blonde merging into Shannon’s fiery red.

“Please,” Shannon begged, first, “Please, I need more!”

“What do you need?” I asked, coyly.

“Your finger in my cunt!” Shannon panted, writhing her hips as I slowly stroked her pussy.

“And what about you, babydoll?”

“Please, Mary,” she whispered. “I need to…to…”

“Cum?” I asked and she nodded. “Say it!” I hissed. “Let me hear you beg, babydoll!”

“Please stick your finger in my pussy,” Missy sighed. “I need to…to cum. I need to cum so badly! I feel like I’m going to explode inside.”

Both my sisters moaned together as I inserted a single finger inside them. Missy was tighter, of course, and Shannon wetter. So much fluid was leaking out of my older sisters cunt that a stain was forming on the bedspread below her ass. I slowly fucked the one finger into their pussies, then I slipped a second finger in. And a third into Shannon. Missy was so tight, I didn’t want to wear her little pussy out. Let Mark’s cock do that.

Missy came first, when my thumb started rubbing her clit in concentric circles. She bucked on the bed and clapped a hand over her head to scream her orgasm into her hand. Just like she would when I shared a room with her last year. Missy would start masturbating the moment she thought I was asleep and clap her hand over her mouth to muffle her groans. It didn’t work half as well as she thought it did. I was always too embarrassed to talk to her about it, though. I, at least, had the decency to masturbate in the shower or when she wasn’t home.

I brought up my dripping hand up to my eyes and smeared the fluid on my right eye and muttered, “Mowdah.” I felt energy rush into me through my eye as I completed the spell. I would be able to recognize a nun, now, thanks to the spell. Then I licked my fingers, tasting the fresh, spicy flavor of Missy’s cunt.

I fucked my three fingers faster in Shannon’s cunt as Missy panted, and rubbed harder, faster at Shannon’s clit. My fingers made a wet, squelching noise as I fucked them in and out of Shannon’s cunt. With my other hand, I found Shannon’s anus and slipped a finger in lubed with Missy’s cunt juices.

“Oh wow!” Shannon gasped. “I’ve never…ohh…in the ass before.”

“Umm, Mark will love to hear that,” I purred, fucking her cunt and ass with my fingers and rubbing her clit hard. “Are you going to cum for?”

“Yeah!” Missy giggled, rolling on her side and reaching out to play with Shannon’s tit, pinching her dusky nipple between her fingers. “Cum, cum, cum!” Missy chanted, over and over, starting out quiet, almost a whisper, and getting louder and louder. “Cum, cum, CUM!”

Shannon bucked, her orgasm seemed triggered by Missy’s chant. Fluid gushed out of her cunt, splashing my hand and soaking the bed spread. My fingers dripping in watery, girl-cum, I wiped her juices across my left eye.

“Mowdah.” I muttered and felt the same energy rush into my left eye.

Shannon gasped for breath and Missy stared shocked at her pussy. “Did you just piss yourself?” Missy asked.

“No, no,” Shannon panted. “Sometimes I squirt, when I’m really excited. It’s just pussy juices.”

I stared at my sisters and noticed something, a faint silver outline surrounding both of them. I concentrated for a second and silver nimbus surrounded my sister. I blinked in surprise. Were they nuns? Fear hammered my heart for a brief second. No, they were my sisters. Then what was I seeing? I wanted to ask Lilith, but I didn’t trust her around my sisters. Or myself around her, to be honest.

I touched my Shannon’s leg and saw threads shoot out in all directions from her. A thick, silver thread connected Shannon to Missy, another thick silver thread led off into the house. A thick red thread seemed to fly at me and a thick, golden thread led off somewhere far away, to the south-east. Other threads, thinner than those four, led off. I tried to touch one, but my hand went right through it.

When I touched Missy, the same thing happened, similar threads connected Missy to Shannon and to me. She had that same, golden thread that Shannon had, disappearing off towards the south-east. Missy grabbed my hand and pulled me to her and I lost my concentration, the nimbus shrinking to back to the faint outline about her.

“You made us cum,” Missy said and kissed me.

“So were going to make you cum,” Shannon said, sliding down my body. “I’ve never eaten a pussy before, but I kinda always wanted to.”

Missy’s tongue was in my mouth as Shannon parted my thighs. I came the moment Shannon’s tongue swiped across my slit. Shannon’s tongue dug into my pussy, drinking my fluids and Missy mouth felt wonderful as she played with my turgid nipple. I was breathing hard, a second orgasm following on the heels of the first and I writhed on the bed as passion overcame me.

Missy and Shannon kissed me everywhere. One would suck at my tits while the other ate my pussy, and then they would switch, kissing across my body. Missy was an eager cuntlapper, and I had my third orgasm as she wiggled her tongue in my cunt, bathing my teenage sister’s face with another flood of sticky fluids.

Then Shannon straddled my face, her wet pussy tasted sweet and tangy as I eagerly ate her. Missy was nursing my clit and sliding two fingers in and out of my pussy with slow, steady rhythm. I devoured Shannon’s pussy and drowned on her copious fluids. She had the thinnest pussy juices I ever tasted, and she drenched my face as I ate her. I could feel her fragrant juices running in rivulets down my cheeks, pooling in my ears, wetting my hair. More ran down my chin and onto my neck and between my breasts.

Missy straddled my face and Shannon went down on my cunt, sucking on my pussy lips as Missy’s tight slit descended to my eager tongue. I devoured her innocent cunt, reveling in the fresh, spicy flavor of her womanhood. Her clit was small, and Missy shuddered atop me as I sucked it into my hungry lips.

After we both came, we cuddled together, all three of us smeared with pussy juices and delighting in the pleasure we gave each other. I reached for my phone, “We’re ready for you, stud! *-),” I texted.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The inside of the Pirate’s Rum was surprisingly clean. Dubstep pounded through the bar and I was dancing with Antsy and a beefy guy named Travis. He was a bodybuilder, his tanned forearms as thick as my thighs. Antsy and I were grinding on his hips to the music. My panties rubbed deliciously on my wet cunt as I writhed on his hip.

“Do you want to get out of here?” I asked him. “Come back to our hotel room?”

“Both of you?” Travis asked. His hand was squeezing my ass, his other hand fondling Antsy tight butt.

“Yeah,” Antsy giggled. Her face was flushed from all the drinks I’d been giving her all night and she was ready to get good and fucked.

“Hell yeah!” Travis exclaimed, a big old shit-eating grin on his face.

Travis got us out of the club and into a cab faster than I thought possible. He was eager to get us back to our motel before we sobered up and he lost his chance at a threesome. Travis sat between us on the cab ride, making out with first Antsy, then me, then back to Antsy. His hands roamed all over our body and the cab driver got quite a show when the tie holding Antsy’s top on somehow came undone and her beautiful, perky tits spilled out.

And then Antsy was on Travis. Her jeans rolled down to her knees as she sat on Travis lap, his cock sinking into her cunt. Her back was to Travis and he grabbed her and had no problem lifting the girl up and down on his cock, her juicy tits bouncing about as she fucked him. I sucked a nipple into my mouth, hungrily nursed at Antsy’s tit. Antsy was too drunk, too overcome with lust, to care that a woman was sucking at her tit.

We reached the hotel room before Travis could cum, and Antsy pulled up her pants and raced to the motel room, her tits exposed and bouncing as she ran. Travis followed, leaving me to pay for the cab, a Cuban who leered at me and barked something rapidly in Spanish, pointing at his cock. I snorted, and walked to my motel room.

Travis and Antsy wasted no time, he was on top of her, fucking her cunt hard and fast. Antsy’s jeans were stuck on her right foot all bunched up. I pulled off my dress and panties and crawled next to them. Antsy was panting like a slut as he fucked her and I kissed her on the lips. She resisted for a moment, and then she gave in, kissing me back.

Travis grunted, “Tight pussy, oh fuck that’s a tight pussy!” His balls were slapping loudly into her ass as he fucked her good and hard. Then his back arced, his ass tensed, and then he was shooting his load into Antsy cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We’re ready for you, stud! *-),” my phone read.

“Well, have a good night,” I told Damien and George. Damien was lying atop Desiree after cumming in her twice. George was getting his cock sucked by Thamina. Her cunt was messy with both of our cums. “I’m going to go fuck your girlfriends.”

I went upstairs and entered my bedroom. “…George is going to propose,” Shannon was saying when I entered the room.

It was a beautiful sight I beheld when I entered the bedroom. Mary lay in the middle of the bed, Shannon on her left and Missy on her right. All three were beautiful, and all three were flushed with desire. Who to fuck first. Big-titted Shannon or sweet, innocent Missy. I pondered that as I stripped off my clothes. Defiling innocents won out over big tits and I sat down next to Missy.

“You’re going to let me fuck you,” I told her and she nodded, biting her lip in the same cute way Mary did.

Mary laughed. “Told you,” Mary nudged Shannon.

“Men are pigs,” Shannon sighed. She was sitting up on her side, resting on her elbow. “You just lost me twenty bucks, Mark.”

“Did you expect me to let my fiancee lose?” I asked with a smile, stretching out in the bed next to Missy and running a hand across her belly. Missy giggled, nervous.

Shannon gave mock surprise. “You conspired against me!” She pretend to swoon, hand on her forehead, and fell back to the bed. “My own sister played me false.”

Mary flashed me a grin and turned to face Shannon. “Well, there are other ways you can pay,” Mary said, seductively and then bent down to kiss her older sister on the lips.

“It was all a trick to seduce me?” Shannon overacted. “I guess I have no choice but to submit to your vile lusts!”

“So vile!” Mary cackled, kiss down Shannon’s stomach, going lower and lower, her body twisting about. Then she moved her legs, straddling Shannon’s face as Mary dived into her older sister’s pussy. I watched the sisters sixty-nine, moaning in pleasure as they tongued each other’s cunts.

I sucked one of Missy’s nipples into my mouth while my hand gently groped her other, budding breast. Her nipples were a little large than Mary’s and just as sensitive. Missy cooed in delight as I played with the hard nub with my tongue. I kissed over to her other breast, nibbling on her nipple, gently, as my hand slide down her taut stomach and into the sparse patch of downy hair between her legs and the wet hole they guarded.

Missy’s hips rose from the bed as my finger strummed her clit. Then a low gasped escaped her lips as I traced her pussy lips lower until I found the hungry hole between her legs and slipped a finger into her tight cunt. I couldn’t wait to get my cock in her tight little hole. I finger fucked her and watched my fiancee and her sister pleasure each other, rubbing Missy’s hard nipple against my cheek. Shannon had her arms wrapped around Mary’s butt, her finger teasing her asshole.

“Slip it in,” I told Shannon, “she’ll love it.”

Mary gasped and purred as Shannon slipped her finger past Mary’s tight rosebud and started fingering her bowels. “Umm, I love it up the ass. Thanks, hun!”

“I’ll always look out for my filly,” I told her. “I love you.”

“Aww,” she sighed. “Even with your finger up my little sister’s cunt?”

“Even with my dick up her cunt,” I answered, mounting Missy.

Missy’s legs spread willingly for me, her face painted with excitement and nervousness. Her eyes were glued to my hard cock. I knew I was bigger than Damien, but he was only fifteen, and may still grow a bit bigger. I placed the cock at the entrance of her cunt and slowly slid forward.

“Oh, wow!” Missy moaned. “Hmm, that’s big.” Her cunt gave way to my cock, gripping it in velvety tightness, and I kept sliding in until I was all the way in her.

“Your cunt feels nice,” I told her as I slowly fucked. “Tight and silky.”

Missy moaned beneath me. “This feels nicer than with Damien,” she whispered.

“I bet he just stuck it in you,” I told her. “Didn’t get you ready?”

“No,” Missy admitted. “We really didn’t know what we were doing.”

“Well, don’t fret, Desiree is showing him all the way to please a woman,” I told her.

Her cunt tightened and a flash of jealousy crossed her face. “The big-titted slut?” she gasped. “He always drools over big tits.”

“He’s young, he hasn’t learned to appreciate all the different shapes and sizes breasts come in,” I told her. “And yours our quite lovely.”

“But what if he…likes Desiree more than me?” she suddenly asked. God, she was ruining the mood with her blathering about her boyfriend.

“Do you love him?” I asked her, whispering in her ear. My balls were slapping against her ass as I picked up the speed of our fucking.

“Yes,” she answered. “I want to marry him and have his babies and live together in a big house.”

“I can make it so he loves you forever and never leaves you.”

“Really!” she gasped. Her hips were starting to move beneath me and the pitch of her voice was growing higher as the pleasure of our fucking was coursing through her body. “Yes, I would love that!”

“Missy, you love Damien with all your heart forever and ever,” I whispered.

“Oh, yes, I do,” she moaned. “My sweet Damien!” Her cunt was spasming on my cock. “Yes, yes, my Damien!”

I fucked her harder, enjoying her tight cunt milking my cock as she came. Her lips were kissing at my neck, her hips grinding her clit into my pubic bone, striving to reach another sweet orgasm. I grasped a small breast, and squeezed her nipple as I grunted on top of her. Besides me, Mary was moaning her passion into Shannon’s cunt. The bed rocked from the force of my strokes. I was getting so close to my orgasm.

“Here it comes!” I groaned, three more hard slams into her cunt. Her pussy was spasming on my cock again as I bruised her clit with my strokes. And then I exploded into her tight cunt, spilling my seeded into her womb. Christ, I hoped she was on the pill. I’m not sure how Mary would take me knocking up her baby sister.

“Wow,” Missy moaned as I rested on top of her. “I…came twice.”

“Damien’s going to make you cum, next time you’re with him,” I told her. “He was quite the eager student.”

“He’d better,” she giggled, “else I’ll be quite mad at him for cheating on me.”

“What about you cheating on him?” I asked.

Missy glanced at her sisters as they pleasured each other. “Well, we’re all going to be family. So maybe it isn’t cheating, just a new way to express love for each other.”

“They’re really going at it.”

“Yeah,” Missy answered. Shannon and Mary were devouring each other’s cunts like they were dieing of starvation. My cock was hardening again inside Missy’s youthful cunt. “Are you getting hard?” Missy asked.

“Hmm, I am,” I said. “Want to try a different position.”

Missy giggled. “Okay.”

I hugged her and rolled onto my back, lifting her on top of me. “Cowgirl style,” I said. Missy rose up, her budding breasts thrust forward and she timidly started rising up and down. “Good, go a little faster, and try changing your angle.” Missy leaned back a little more. “Feel how my cock’s hitting different spots inside you.”

“Yeah,” Missy said, with a smile.

“You should use this with Damien, it will let you control things a bit better,” I told her. “Make his dick hit the parts of your cunt that feel the best.”

“I will,” Missy panted as she rode me. “I’m going to blow his mind!”

Missy was riding me faster and faster, throwing her head back, her long, strawberry-blonde hair waving wildly as she tossed her head in pleasure. I stroked her belly and then up to her small, apple sized breast. Her small cones were firm, topped with hard nipples that I played with. Her cunt felt amazing as she rode me, sloppy wet from her juices and my first load of cum.

Next to us there was a muffled moan coming from Mary and she writhed on top of her sister. Shannon was cumming a moment later. Mary rolled off her sister and snuggled up against me. Her face was drenched in cunt juices and she kissed me, letting me taste Shannon’s sweet and tangy pussy. When she broke the kiss, Mary asked, “Is my baby sister making your cock feel good.”

“She is, Mare,” I groaned.

“You give him a good ride, babydoll,” Mary ordered.

“Yes, yes, I am!” Missy panted. “Oh wow, I like this position! Jeez, I think, yes, yes, here it comes!” Her tight cunt rippled as she came and she sat down on my cock, breathing deeply.

“You got to keep fucking him,” Shannon said.

“Oh,” Missy gasped, and then started to ride me again.

“Ride him!” Shannon cheered, clapping her hand. “Ride him, cowgirl!” then she whistled.

Missy had a big grin on her race as she bounced fast and hard on me. She raised her arm over her head and pretended she had an imaginary lasso. Mary kissed me a second time, her breasts firm pillows on my chest topped by her hard nipples. My left hand reached out and I cupped a breast. Mary shifted to give me better access, and I played with her nipple. I moaned into Mary’s sweet lips as I flooded her sister’s cunt.

“I want you to fuck Shannon’s ass,” Mary whispered into my ear. Then she set up and pulled Missy off of me and laid her out on the bed. Mary spread her legs, her young cunt gaping open and leaking white cum. Mary bent down and just licked a big gob of cum that had ran down to her ass. Mary then dove into Missy’s sloppy cunt, cleaning her out.

I crawled over both Missy and Mary and onto Shannon. “You going to fuck me, future brother?” Shannon asked with a mischievous grin on her face.

“In the ass,” I told her and rolled her roughly over.

“I’ve never been fucked in the ass,” she said, her confidence vanishing. “George…he always wants to.”

“Do you love him?”

“Yeah, he’s great,” Shannon answered. “And sweet and makes me happy.”

“Then why won’t you make him happy?” I asked, spreading her ass cheeks.

“I…I’m afraid,” she answered, biting her lip. “It’ll hurt.”

“Maybe with me,” I told her. “I’ll break you in for him.”

Shannon gasped in pain and I saw Mary looking up from between Missy’s thigh, a smug look on her face. I remember Mary always complaining about how Shannon bullied her when they were kids. I smiled at Mary and fucked into Shannon’s tight ass hard and drew back and slammed my cock all the way into her bowels.

Shannon grew to enjoy the ass fucking, by the end, and was begging me to cum up her ass. By the time I did, she had already cum once and was working her way to her second orgasm. Her ass was tight and hot and gave me such pleasure as I creamed it. Shannon came a second time as little Missy ate my cum out of her ass while Mary and I watched, cuddling on the bed.

“I think the dinner was a great success,” I told her.

She smiled and kissed me. “I can’t wait for Sunday night, and dinner with your mom,” Mary answered with a naughty smile.

I laughed and heard a my phone chirp. I got up, found my pants and pulled out my phone. “Finally ready to start streaming, hope you can watch *-).” It was from Vivian, the first girl I ever fucked.

When I made my Pact with the Devil, I tried out my powers at a Starbucks. I fucked Vivian, a customer, and both baristas: Cynthia and Mary. I fell in love with Mary and thought Vivian and Cynthia were so cute together, that I ordered them to fall in love and stream their lovemaking. And then forgot all about them.

“Its from Vivian,” I told Mary. “She and Cynthia are about to start streaming.”

“Ohh, let’s watch,” Mary said, excitedly.

I texted back, “Cool, Mare and I and a few others going to watch! *-)” Then, I grabbed my laptop and typed in the link. It was too a streaming site called nasty-girls-live.com. Then I grabbed an HDMI cable and connected my laptop to the TV in the bedroom.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Travis shot his load into Antsy’s pussy and collapsed on her. Antsy was still wiggling her hips, close to cumming when a loud snore erupted from Travis.

“The asshole passed out,” Antsy moaned. “Help, he’s crushing me!”

I pushed hard and, with some effort, rolled the beef cake off of Antsy. I fell across her in the process, our breasts rubbing together. Antsy stared up at me, her breath quickening, her tongue running pink across her red lips. Electricity ran between us, a force pulling us together, and I bent down and captured her lips in a kiss.

Antsy kissed me back, her tongue slipping into my mouth and we fenced. Her arm wrapped around me, stroking my back as I rubbed my hand up and down her side from hip to breast, her skin silky fire beneath me. I slid my hand across her stomach, and down to her shaved pussy, wet with her desire and Travis’s seed.

“No,” she gasped in protest as my finger slowly stroked her clit. “I’m not a lesbian.”

“Neither am I,” I whispered, kissing her again, rolling her clit beneath my finger. “It’s not gay when you’re drunk,” I lied.

Antsy relaxed and giggled. “Good, cause I’m very drunk.” She kissed me this time, her kiss growing more aggressive as I slipped a finger up inside her cunt. I searched for G-Spot. I needed to get this girl to cum before she sobered up. I needed to preform the Prayer of Avvah.

Her body writhed beneath my ministrations. My finger hooked, stroking the walls of her pussy, searching for that bundle of nerves while my thumb stroked her clit. Her body bucked beneath me and I knew I found the G-Spot and started massaging it.

“Cum for me,” I whispered into her ear, licking her lobe. “Let me hear your beautiful squeals of delight!”

“Uhhh, keep stroking me there,” Antsy moaned, “and I’ll bark like a dog for you!”

I stroked her G-spot harder, rolling her clit beneath my thumb as I sucked at her ear. Her hips were squirming as her orgasm built and built. And then her body went rigid and a strangled gasp escaped her lips.

“Avvah Mark Glassner,” I whispered. “Avvah Mark Glassner.”

Antsy went rigid beneath me, slipping into a trance as the Prayer took effect. And then she slipped out, a lazy smile on her face. “That was nice,” Antsy murmured, and then her eyes closed and passed out.

I sighed in frustration. My pussy was hot and ready and needed to cum and I had two useless drunks passed out in my bed. Guess I’ll have to take care of myself. I slipped my hands down and started playing with my pussy. Mmhh, my fingers felt nice as I strummed my clit with one hand, and plunged two fingers into my cunt with the other. I was one step closer to saving Sister Louise and stopping Mark and his lover. The thought spurred my passion and it wasn’t long before I was cumming loudly.

As I licked my passion off my fingers, I knew with certainty that Good was going to triumph over Evil. My pussy was still itching, and I slid my hands down to give myself a second orgasm, while I fantasized about the look on Mark’s face when he realized he was beaten, that all his Evil works had been undone.

I couldn’t wait!

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 20

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mark Goes Back to School

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mark Goes Back to School

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Teen females, Males/Teen female, Teen male/Teen female, Teen male/Female, Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/teen females, Mind Control, Anal, Oral, Watersports, School, First, Humiliation, Group, Orgy, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place during Chapter 18 while Mark is hunting for the virgins at Rogers High School. Melody from Chapter 4 and the Cunningham Twins from Chapter 6 make appearances.



I parked my car in the crowded parking lot of Rogers High School. It was a rambling collections of red brick buildings and gray portables. Class had already started and the outside of the school was deserted. I headed for the school’s office, the sign out front said visitors had to check-in. The office was on the first floor of the main building, a two story building who’s hallways were lined with lockers painted an ugly green-gray.

The office was small, a cluttered receptionist desk, a short hallway that lead back to the principle and vice principle offices, a few chairs for people to sit in. The receptionist was a short, stout Indian woman named, according to a brass nameplate, Archana Korrapti. Her black hair was graying and cut soccer mom short.

“Hello,” she greeted pleasantly. “How may I help you, sir.”

I grinned. “I’m here scouting for some pussy.”

She blinked. “I’m sorry, what did you say, sir,” she asked with some heat.

“Relax, it’s okay. I’m Mark, and its perfectly all right for me to fuck any of the girls here.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” she said blushing. “You’re going to be…with our girls. Yes, that’s perfectly all right.” She knocked over her pen jar. “Oh, dearie. Yes, I’m sorry, I’m a little flustered.”

I smiled at her, reassuring. “Of course, of course.” Who wouldn’t be flustered when a man walks in wanting to fuck your students.

She pulled out a binder labeled, “Visitor Badges,” from a drawer. She dug around the spilled pens and found a permanent sharpie and wrote, “Mark, Pussy Scout,” on the badge and peeled it off the page. “This needs to be worn at all times, Mark.”

“Thanks,” I said, sticking the badge to the front of.

The door leading into the office swung in and a cute, sixteen year old with a heart-shaped face framed by black ringlets. She had small, pouty red lips and brown eyes that sparkled with energy. Her skin had a nice, olive complexion. A tight, white t-shirt with a rainbow across her breasts, emphasized her nice pair of tits. A short jean skirt over white leggings clung to her perky ass.

“Aren’t you a pretty thing,” I growled, looming over her. She shrank back, bumping into the door. It swung inward so she was trapped between me and the door.

“Mrs. Korrapti,” the girl said.

“Oh, it’s alright, Jerri,” the receptionist said. “Mark’s scouting for pussy.”

“And aren’t you some pretty pussy.” I stroked her trembling face. “Are you a virgin, Jerri?”

“No,” she muttered, looking away from me. Well I didn’t think I’d find my virgin on the first girl.

“Well, drop your leggings and panties,” I told her, my cock hard in my pants begging for some relief.

Jerri kicked off her shoes and reached under her skirt and pulled down her white leggings and blue panties in one motion, exposing her creamy, olive thighs. She used her feat to get the leggings off, her left foot pushing the leggins down off her right leg, pinning the fabric to the floor so she could step out, then repeated with her other leg.

I reached out and stroked her thigh, feeling her smooth leg. “Unzip my pants and pull my cock out.”

Her hand, trembling, reached out and fumbled with my pants button. Finally she got me unfastened and then pulled the zipper down. My jeans fell around my knees as she reached into my boxer, her hand cool on my cock. She pulled me out, my cock hard cock.

“Relax,” I told her, “I’m not going to hurt you, just fuck your tight, little pussy. You’re cunt’s wet for my cock, right.” She swallowed and then nodded.

Her legs parted for me as I lifted her up, her arms wrapped around my neck. I gripped her ass, guiding her body so my cock could find her pussy. It took a couple of tries to get my cock into her opening. My cock slid around her pussy lips and bumped her clit. And then I founded it, her silky lips parting for my cock, as I slid into her warm, tight opening. Jerri moaned as I plunged into her tight opening. Her soft, wet pussy giving way as I slid into her cunt all the way.

“Oh, wow, wouldn’t you like some privacy?” the flustered receptionist asked.

“Naw, like an audience,” I answered, fucking Jerri with slow, short fucks as her legs wrapped around my hips. She was light, maybe a hundred pounds, and I easily held her, gripping her ass and kneading her perky cheeks through her jean skirts. “Ever had someone watch you having sex, Jerri?”

“No,” she gasped, then stammered, “Umm, your…um…cock, it…it feels good in me.”

“It’s exciting, being watched, isn’t it?” Jerri’s breath was hot on my ear as she answered, “Yes.”

I fucked her a little faster, a little harder, her cunt felt so great on my cock, wet and tight and warm. Her legs were vices around my waist and she was wiggling her hips, bucking up to meet my thrust, grinding her clit against my pubic bone. Behind her the door to the office banged against its hinges every time I thrust into her, rattling loud through the office.

“What the fuck is going on!” a male voice roared behind me. I glanced back to see a fit, tall man in his fifties. His blonde hair was cut short and turning white with age. Fierce, blue eyes glared at me.

“It’s okay,” I said. “I’m Mark and its okay for me to fuck your students.”

The anger vanished from the man, deflating out of him. “I … yeah, of course, Mark.”

I continued fucking the teenage slut, and asked the man, “You the principal?” He nodded, “yeah.”

“I bet you’ve always wanted to fuck a student,” I asked. Jerri’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to my orgasm.

“I always have,” he answered, but then quickly added, “But I would never touch one!”

“Today’s your lucky day, Jerri here is going to go in your office, bend over your desk and let you have some sloppy seconds. I want you to enjoy yourself.”

“Shit!” he cursed. “I…fuck.” He swallowed. “Yeah, okay.” Then he smiled, a hungry kind of smile.

It wasn’t going to be much longer, Jerri’s cunt felt amazing on my cock. I pounded her harder. The door banged loudly behind us. She was panting in my ear as pleasure rushed through her body. I squeezed her ass and groaned through my gritted teeth as I flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. Panting, I pulled out of her and she slid to the floor.

“The principals waiting,” I told her and she stood up.

With an excited smile, and bulging crotch, the principal took her by the hand and led her into his office. I watched them disappear, and saw my cum trickling down her thighs. Moments later, a low, throaty moan and the slap of flesh came from the principals office.

“Oh God,” the principal moaned. “Teenage cunt is as tight as I thought! Oh, you’re one nasty slut, Jerri!”

I left the receptionist masturbating to the sounds of the principal nailing little Jerri, and started walking up the halls until I came to the first classroom and walked right on in. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“Who are you,” the teacher asked, standing up from his desk. “I’m in the middle of a lesson!”

“Mark Glassner, Pussy Scout,” I introduced myself. “I’m looking for some nice, virgin cunts.” The teacher spluttered in outrage and I just talked over him, “Teachers and students, you just sit quietly until I tell you otherwise or until I leave,” I ordered. The teacher sat back down, blinking in surprise. “So, stand up if your a virgin.”

Five boys and seven girls stood up. I didn’t mean for the boys to stand up, then I thought about it. I was a virgin through high school and it wasn’t fair that all those girls didn’t put out for me. Maybe I could help a fellow shy or unpopular guy out. There was plenty of pussy in the school go around.

“Huh, girls, how many of you still have your hymens, then?” I asked, wanting to get the important stuff out of the way.

“I used a hairbrush,” a redhead blushed while a Black girl muttered, “Gymnastics.” A brunette and a Latina girl both lost theirs horseback riding. The other three just blushed, not admitting how they burst their cherries.

“Well, which girl in here’s the sluttiest?” I asked. Most of the class pointed to a slightly chubby girl in the back with a cute face, named Addison. “Well, slut, bend over the desk and let these guys bust their first nut.”

“Sure,” Addison answered gleefully, and I blinked. The girl seemed excited and pulled down her panties and flipped up her skirt exposing a pleasantly plump ass and a shaved cunt dripping with fluids.

The first virgin teenage boy, nervously, walked up to the girl, pulling his hardening dick out. “I…uh…” he stammered.

“Ohh, just slide it into my twat,” Addison moaned, wiggling her hips. “You can do it. I won’t bite!” She giggled and the guy rubbed his cock on her pussy and found her hole. “Umm, that’s a nice cock!” Addison moaned as he slid in.

Then, the youth just started pumping away at her, delighting in his first feel of a woman’s warm cunt. The other four virgins watched, excited to finally get to fuck a girl’s pussy, and jealous of their classmate who beat them to it.

Addison moaned wantonly. “Ohh, such a nice cock! I love a cock up my naughty snatch! Umm, harder, harder, stud!”

Her moans followed me into the hallway. Those were some lucky boys, Addison was definitely slutty. In the hallway I saw an Asian girl disappear into the bathroom. Last night, I had promised my friends to get them their own slaves and Tom was the last one I needed to get. Tom asked me to find him a petite, Asian teenager with a hairy bush for a sex slave. This girl was petite and Asian. Hopefully, she had a hairy bush.

I followed the girl into the restroom and she jumped in surprise when she saw me, exclaiming in some Asian language. She was short, her breasts small, barely bumps beneath her violet blouse, her blue-black hair long and straight. Her skin was pale as any Caucasian but with a slightly olive, creamy cast to it that transformed her into some exotic creature.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked her.

”Hai,” she answered, nodding her head.

“Do you have your hymen, then?” She frowned. “Your cherry? Your maidenhead?”

“Sorry, I do not understand,” she said with a thick, melodic accent.

“Where are you from?” I asked, curious.

“Shishibone, Japan,” she answered. “I am exchange student.”

“Get undressed.”

Looking downcast, she pulled her violet blouse over her head, exposing a plain white bra. She bent down and untied her shoes and pulled them off, followed by her socks. Then her blue jeans came off. She was slim, with boyish hips and a flat ass. She flushed when I saw her panties, still looking down at the floor. She reached behind her, fumbling at her bra clasp, and her breasts were revealed as she slipped her bra off her shoulder. Her breasts were little puffs of flesh, with dark, hard nipples. Finally, she peeled off her panties, exposing a black forest of pubic hair, so thick I couldn’t even see her cunt.

“Well, you’re what Tom wanted,” I whispered to myself, and reached out for her pussy. She backed way and I snapped, “Don’t resist!” She stopped and I slid my hand through her soft, silky pubic hair and found the tight slit of her cunt. I slid my finger in, sinking to my first knuckle, then my second knuckle, and then I was all the way up inside her, feeling no resistance. I sighed, oh well she had already burst her hymen.

“What’s your name?”

“Hikaru,” she whispered as I started to finger her. My thumb found her hard clit, rubbing it in slow circles. Her cunt started to moisten and her breath quickened.

“Hikaru, you’re going to be Tom’s sex slave,” I told her. “When school gets out, you will wait outside at the drop off zone for him to pick you up. He drives a red Toyota pick-up truck. You will do whatever nasty, dirty thing he wants. You love him and will be his for as long as he wants you. Do you understand?”

She nodded, her head bowed submissively. “Yes. I will be a good slave for Tom.”

“Bend over the counter,” I ordered. “I’m going to break you in for Tom.”

Hikaru bent over the counter. From behind she looked almost like a child until you saw that bushy, black forest between her legs. I pulled out my cock and my phone and called Tom. As the phone started ringing, I slid my cock into her wet cunt. She tensed as my cock started to push inside her and her face contorted in a mix of pain and pleasure.

“Hey,” a sleepy voice growled into the phone.

I started fucking her with slow thrusts and she sighed softly. “I found your slave.”

“Really,” Tom said, excited.

“Yeah, she’s a cute little Japanese exchange student,” I told him. “Nice, tight cunt.”

“You fucked her?”

“Fucking her right now,” I told him. “She’s looking over her shoulder at me and she has a beautiful smile on her face. I’ll send you a pic.”

“Thanks,” Tom answered, voice thick with excitement

I hung up and snapped a photo of Hikaru, her doll-like face framed by her blue-black hair and sent it to Tom. I slipped my phone back into my pocket and grabbed her hips and started to fuck Hikaru hard. She just sighed, biting her lip. She was strangely quiet and I liked my women to make noise when I’m fucking them. I could order her to moan, but I’d rather she did it on her own. So, I slid a hand down her side, reaching down to her groin and started to pinch her clit with my fingers. Her cunt tightened as I stroked her clit.

Her breathing quickened as I played with her clit. A low, throaty moan escaped her lips and then her dam broke and she panted, “Oh, your tool is stirring me up! Stirring up my cauldron!” She moaned, throatily. “Stir me up! Stir me up! My cauldron is boiling over!” Her cunt twitched on my cock as she came. “Yes, I am boiling! Iku! Iku!”

The bathroom doors swung in. “Oh my god, Mr. Beck is such an asshole,” a Black, teenage girl complained as she entered in.

“Right, graduation’s Sunday, why is he…What the fuck!” her friend gasped, seeing me plow Hikaru from behind.

The Black teenager was beautiful girl with a cute nose. Her skin was the color of chocolate, her black hair was braided in rows across her scalp ending with beaded braids at the base of her neck that clicked as her head moved. She wore tight, blue jeans and a black, Lady Gaga concert shirt. Her friend was fair skinned, with a round face, hazel eyes and long, brown hair. She wore a black skirt striped with red and a red halter top.

“Don’t leave,” I ordered quickly, “and don’t shout. Everything’s okay. I’m allowed to fuck teenage girls. I’m a Pussy Scout, here to check the talent of all you slutty gals!”

“Oh,” the Black girl swallowed, her eyes widened as she drank in the sight of an adult male fucking a tiny Asian teen.

“Either of you girls virgins?” I asked. Hikaru’s cunt felt tighter as she looked down in shame at people watching her fucking, no longer moaning her pleasure. She stopped moaning when the girls came in, biting her lip and looking away in shame.

“No,” the Black girl admitted while her White friend nodded her head.

“Do you have your hymen?”

“No,” she whispered, mortified. Her Black friend laughed, “She popped her cherry with a carrot.” The girl blushed even brighter.

“I bet you girls have to take a piss?” I asked, smiling at the thought I just had. Both girls nodded. “Good, Black girl, drop your pants and panties and White girl, get down and let your friend pee in your mouth.”

“Damn!” the Black girl exclaimed. “You’re one nasty cracker.” She was unbuttoning her pants, and slid them down her chocolate legs, followed by her red thong, exposing a hairy, black bush. Her friend knelt down and placed her lips at the Black teen’s cunt. “Hot damn, you’re going to let me pee in you mouth, Petrina?”

“Yeah,” Petrina muttered in disbelief.

“Petrina, you should be happy, you get to be a cute little pee slut,” I told her. “Nothing makes you happier than to drink someone’s pee.”

“Oh, Fernie, let me drink you pee,” Petrina begged, my commands transforming her thoughts. Fernie shrugged and yellow urine splashed into Petrina’s mouth. Petrina sealed her lips over her friends cunt, swallowing as fast as she could.

“Damn this is so nasty,” Fernie purred. “Christ, my pussy is getting wet.”

“I guess you’ll have to eat her pussy, Petrina,” I ordered.

Petrina started licking Fernie’s black cunt, glimpse of pink pussy amidst the forest of black hair could be seen as Petrina ate her friend. I pounded Hikaru hard and felt that moment of release cumming as I watched the pee slut lick her friends pussy clean. I groaned and shoved my cock deep into Hikaru’s tight cunt and shot my load hard into her pussy. I pulled out of her tight cunt and her lips were so tight, my cum didn’t leak out. Hikaru panted, looking downcast.

I watched Fernie writhe on Petrina’s lips, panting loudly. I felt pressure in my bladder and was about to head into a stall, when I stopped. There was a cute little pee slut here. Why waste my piss in the toilet when Petrina would love to pee. And then an even nastier though entered my mind.

“Hikaru, take Petrina’s place licking Fernie,” I ordered. “Petrina, take off your panties and come suck my cock.”

Petrina stood up, reaching under her skirt to pull off a blue thong, her face was messy with piss and cunt-juices. Hikaru knelt gracefully beneath Fernie and started to gently lick Fernie’s cunt. The Black girl growled, grabbed Hikaru’s head and shoved her head into her cunt.

“Eat me better, bee-atch!” Fernie barked. “Yeah, that’s it, dig that nasty tongue of yours into my cunt. Mhh, you just might be a Grade A cunt eater.”

Petrina knelt before me, and sucked my wet cock into her mouth. She was on her knees, and I ordered her, “Spread your legs and start peeing, bitch.”

The girl spread her legs. She sucked harder at my cock and then her urine splashed on the floor, forming a yellow puddle that spread across the tiles. The urine puddled until she was kneeling in her own piss. I held her head tight and started pissing in her mouth, sighing as the pressure in my bladder released. It was almost like cumming, not nearly intense, but that same feeling of ejaculation flowed through my cock, sending a pleasant tingle through my body, made all the more exciting by pissing in a cute girl’s mouth. When my bladder was empty I pulled out of her mouth and she coughed, more urine running down her face, her neck, to stain her halter top.

“You got the floor dirty, pee slut,” I shouted. “Bend down and lick that piss up like a good little piss slut.”

The teen crawled back and bent her hand, grimacing as she licked her urine off the dirty tiled floors. Fuck that was nasty and I felt my cock harden as the teen degraded herself. I moved behind her, flipping up her skirt. She looked up in alarm and barked, “Keep licking, slut, don’t stop just cause you’re about to get your first dick up your snatch!”

Her pussy was covered by a mat of brown hair, wet with urine. I knelt down on the floor, luckily the puddle of pee didn’t reach this far, and rubbed the head of my cock on her cunt and slowly pushed into her. She moaned as she lapped her dirty pee up, her back arching as her cunt gave way to my cock. God, it was nice fucking a tight, teenage cunt, I built up to a steady rhythm.

“That’s nasty!” Fernie moaned. Hikaru was really into licking her cunt, now. The Japanese girl’s arms were wrapped around the Black girl’s waist, hugging her ass. Hikaru had a taste of jungle fever and was devouring the Black girls pussy like it was the tasty thing in the world. It probably was. Nothing tasted better than a woman’s pussy juices.

The bathroom door opened and a girl texting on her smart phone walked in, so focused on her phone she reached the first stall before she realized what was going on. Her blue eyes, framed by red-rimmed glasses, widened in surprise, her hand going to her mouth. She wore a long, Black skirt and conservative, white blouse tucked into her skirt. Her hair was black, cut short, with a single red streak down he left bangs that was at odds with her conservative dress.

“Oh, jeepers,” she gasped and then flushed, closing her eyes.

“Are you a virgin?” I asked, a girl dressed this conservative must be but she shook her head no. “Well, if you have to pee, Petrina here wants to drink it, right slut?” I smacked Petrina’s ass and she gasped, “Yes!” and went back to licking up her piss.

“I…what,” stammered the new girl. “You want me to piss…is that pee she’s licking up?”

“She’s a pee slut,” I laughed, fucking slowly into Petrina’s cunt. “So hike up your skirt and drop your panties and let her drink your piss and eat your little cunny.”

A frilly pair of pink panties came out from beneath the new girls skirt and she walked over to Petrina. Petrina rose up, wrapping her arms around the girls hips as her head disappeared beneath the girls skirt. Petrina’s cunt squeezed my cock as the new girl relaxed, her mouth open in awe, as she pissed in Petrina’s mouth. I kept fucking the pee slut and then she came as she gulped the new girls piss, her cunt throbbing about my dick.

I kept fucking her and the new girl moaned, “Oh wow her tongue fills nice,” she gasped. “Umm, she’s almost as good a cunny sucker as my cousin!” A delicious shudder went through the new girl, “Her tongue is agile. I bet she’s sucked some girl’s cunt before.”

“Oh she has,” moaned Fernie. “We lez out all the time! That’s how I know she popped her cherry with a carrot. I watched her do it!” Fernie purred. “And this little Asian slut’s learning to do a good job. I’m going to cover your face in my juices, sugar. Just keep sucking my clit, you little lezzie slut! Oh, crap, I’m coming! This lezzie bee-atch is making me cum!”

The new girl gasped, “Yes, right there, pee slut. Lick my dirty pussy clean. Oh yes, oh fricking yes, that’s amazing! Oh, oh, here it cums, baby, here it cums. Drink my girl cum like you drank my pee!”

The new girl bucked on Petrina’s face and stumbled back, and slipped on the pee and fell on her butt. “Oh shoot!” she gasped and quickly got up, looking at her ass. She landed right in the puddle and had a huge wet spot on her ass.

Flushing in embarrassment, she walked over to the sink and pulled off her skirt, washing it in the faucet. Her bush was black, and neatly trimmed, and drenched with pussy juices. I watched her nice ass as I fucked Petrina. The bell tolled, ending the period, as I shot my load of cum into Petrina’s cunt. She gasped and panted as I pulled out. Fernie was pulling her pants up, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“Hikaru, get dressed and remember to wait out front,” I ordered, zipping up my pants and bumped into a pair of girls that gaped at a man walking out of the restroom. I questioned them and neither of the girls were virgins, or that cute, so I excited out into the crowded hallway.

It was chaos in the hallway. If a girl walked by I’d grab her, ask if she was a virgin, shouting over the noise of all the students. While I was questioning that girl, three more girls would walk by that I didn’t get to ask. Then the hallway thinned, suddenly, and another bell rang, starting the next period. I walked into the next classroom and found a very attractive teacher, young, probably fresh out of college.

The teacher, Miss Blythe, according to the plaque on her desk, was a fiery-redhead bombshell with a pair of big tits straining a sleeveless, tan blouse. All the boys in the class started lustfully at the teacher as she wrote on the whiteboard, her breasts jiggling beneath her blouse. Her nice ass was covered by a tight, knee length pencil skirt, that was a the same tan as the blouse.

Miss Blythe’s class contained three boys and five girls who were virgins. Disappointingly, all had broken their hymens, one riding a bike, two with pencils, and two doing sports. I decided to give the virgin boys a treat and Miss Blythe was more than happy to bend over her desk. She hiked up her skirt and pull down her black thong, exposing a pussy bare of any hair. All the boys in the classes groaned in lust, and a few of the girls, I noticed.

I enjoyed a lusty Latina girl with a nice set of breasts as the boys took their turns on the teacher. The Latina girl had a tight pussy, the only thing she had shoved up her cunt was a pencil. I enjoyed her pussy as I watched Miss Blythe get mounted by the first teen boy, a tall, pimply sixteen year old.

He barely last a thirty seconds. When he stuck his dick in his teacher’s cunt, he pumped five times, and shot his load. He stumbled back, muttering, “Thanks Miss Blythe,” and the next virgin took his place, an overweight kid that wheezed as he fucked his teacher. He had some stamina, though, lasting a full three minutes before he shot his load into his teacher.

A few of the other boys in the classes had pulled out their cocks and were jerking off, watching their teacher get fucked by the third boy. One of the teens jerking off wore a Letterman jacket and a few of the girls were watching his cock with interest. He motioned at a cute, blue-haired girl and she blushed and knelt down and sucked his cock into her mouth.

It was like the dam broke when that girl sucked the jock’s cock into her mouth and students were pairing up, seemingly not caring who they were with. Girls were fucking and sucking all over the classroom. A Black girl was bent over a desk and fucked by an Asian boy from behind. A plain looking red-head lifted her skirt and shoved her pussy in the Black girl’s face and she just started lapping at the plain girl’s clit.

A second girl joined the blue-haired girl sucking on the jocks cock. The third virgin creamed Miss Blythe’s cunt and a tall, lanky Black teen took his place and Miss Blythe moaned her appreciation as she came on the Black guy’s cock. Two girls made out while a pair of boys jerked off watching them. One girl’s blouse was open and a load of cum splashed on her tits and the other girl bent down, licking cum off her friend’s tits while the other guy shot his load into her hair and cheek.

I groaned and creamed my lusty Latina’s cunt. When I pulled out the first boy to fuck Miss Blthye slipped his cock up the Latina girl’s pussy and started pumping away. Maybe he would last longer on his second time. As I walked to the door I heard an exclamation and turned to see the boy pull out, a big grin on his face. I guess not, I thought as I left the orgy.

The next classroom had a few familiar faces, including Hikaru and the conservative dressed girl who pissed down Petrina’s mouth. Only one girl in this classroom was still a virgin. Her name as Felicity and she was a black-haired girl, tall and gangly, with her black hair in a long, french braid. Not only was she a virgin, she said she still had an intact hymen.

There were two virgin boys in the class, and I let Hikaru and the conservatively dressed girl, Maya her named turned out to be, make men of them as I unbuttoned Felicity’s jeans. I slid my hand down her panties and she sucked in her breath, trembling as I invaded her panties. Her pubic hair felt silky on my hand and I gently probed her cunt and felt a thin membrane stopping me from going too deep.

“Well, it’s your lucky day, Felicity,” I told her. “Meet me at the flagpole after school and I’ll take you home and you’ll get your cherry popped.”

“I … oh, okay,” Felicity stammered, flustered. Behind her, Maya was gasping in an orgasm. Maya original virgin had finished quick, but one of the jocks had jumped in and started fucking her and brought her to a screaming orgasm.

Back into the hallway I went, one virgin down, one to go. And, as a bonus, I had found the sex slave for Tom. I was smiling, about to round a corner in the hallway, when a skinny girl, honey-blonde hair in a plait down her back, walked by, and I grabbed her arm.

“Virgin?” I asked.

“No,” she answered.

I pushed her into the janitor’s supply closet, pulled off her tights, lifted her red skirt and started plowing her pussy. She moaned and bucked on me, wrapping her legs around my hips, as I fucked her into the supply shelf. A bottle of bleach fell, bouncing on the floor, along with rolls of toilet paper. When the janitor found us, I turned us about, leaning against the shelf and flipped up her skirt, exposing her pert ass.

“Why don’t you fuck her tight ass,” I told the janitor.

The girl moaned in pain as the janitor’s cock slid into her cornhole. Her pussy got real tight as the janitor reamed her ass and I plowed her cunt. Soon, the girl was panting and moaning in pleasure, clutching me tightly as both her holes were fucked. The janitor came first, probably the first taste of teenage ass he ever had. I creamed her cunt when her orgasm rolled through her. When I walked out, the janitor was trying out her cunt, enjoying himself some sloppy seconds.

Just as I walked in the next classroom, the bell rang and the period was over and students were darting out of class, shuffling about the school. I saw a cute girl disappear outside and I hurried after her. She had auburn hair in a ponytail and looked similar to Mary from behind. When I caught up with her, she had already crossed the courtyard and entered the gym/cafeteria building and was about to enter the locker rooms.

I always wanted to walk into the girls locker room, to feast my eyes on an entire room full of naked, teenage flesh, and play with them. So I followed the honey-blonde teen into the locker room. I was not disappointed and my cock grew hard in an instant. Everywhere I looked, there were girls half undress, putting on sports bras, pulling on gym shorts and t-shirts. A girl shrieked and everyone froze, covering their naked flesh with whatever was at hand.

A female gym teacher stood up from her office, storming out. “What the hell are you doing?” she demanded. She was a bulldog of a woman, face reddening in anger, and looked like she could just tear my head off barehanded if she wanted to.

“You, go teach the boys today, and don’t tell anyone what’s going on in here!” I barked. “Girls, line up, naked.”

The teacher walked out in stunned surprise and the fifteen or so teenage girls started stripping naked. A confused buzz echoing through the locker room as the girls questioned each other, wonder what was happening. My cock was raging hard as I pulled off my clothes, and the girls flushed, some looking boldly at my cock, others looking away in embarrassment. And some that looked away were sneaking curious peaks.

Finally, all naked, fifteen gorgeous teenagers lined up before me. They were short and tall, curvy and skinny. Some had big breasts, others little ones. All their breasts were perky with youth, nipples pointing upward and bouncing as they walked. Most had pubic hair, only a few were shaved bare. Some had hairy, thick bushes, while others were neatly trimmed for bikini season. Some were skinny, some were pleasantly plump.

Sadly, none had their hymens. Three had broken theirs during gym class this year, a few others with dildos, various phallic vegetables, horseback riding, and doing the splits. I walked down the line, eying each girl up, hefting a breast, feeling a nipple, or sliding my hand across a shaved cunt, my cock jutting hard in front of me, bouncing as I walked.

“Okay, girls, for gym class we’re going to have ourselves a nice little orgy,” I ordered. “So grab a partner and discover how great it is to pleasure another woman.”

Friends paired up with friends and the locker room was filled with feminine sighs and moans and giggles. Addison, the slightly plump, in a kinda sexy way, red-headed I met earlier, was bent over a bench while a Black girl ate her cunt. An Asian girl and a White girl were sixty-nining on the floor. Two blondes were making out, playing with each other’s breasts.

I grabbed a busty brunette and sat down next to Addison and enjoyed a nice titty fuck. The plump red-headed moaned and gasped next to me as I enjoyed the brunette’s rubbed my cock with her tits. The brunette’s name was Daffodil, and her tits were soft and pillowy as she fucked them up and down on my cock. Her pink tongue would lick my cock head on the down stroke, sending a delightful shudder every time. Addison moaned as she came on the Black girl’s face and I moaned as I shot my load all over Daffodil’s big tits.

Addison and the Black girl started licking my cum off Daffodil’s titties, and sucking her brown nipples. My cock hardened at the sight. Addison kissed down Daffodil’s body and found her sopping wet cunt and ate her out as the Black girl sucked one Daffodil’s big tits.

I stood up and noticed Latina girl and a Black girl taking a shower, rubbing their bodies together and I went and joined them. I fucked the Black girl, pushing her against the shower stall, while I had the Latina girl eat my ass out. The Black girl’s cunt was tight and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I reamed her. The Latina girl’s tongue felt amazing as she licked my ass, shoving her tongue inside my tight hole. And then the saucy Latina teen slipped a finger in and I felt that incredible feeling of having my prostate massaged and shot a huge load into her friend. When I pulled out of the Latina girl wasted no time diving into the Black girl’s sloppy cunt.

Some of the girls had changed partners, Addison was tribbing with an Asian girl on the floor. Daffodil was eating a Black girl’s cunt while the auburn-haired girl I followed into the shower ate Daffodil’s cunt. I found another Asian girl and fucked her ass while another girl sucked on her cunt. Her ass was tight and hot and I fucked her hard while she panted in pleasure. When I creamed her ass, the girl eating her pussy sucked my cum out of the Asian girl’s ass.

In the shower, a daisy chain of five girls formed, and I watched while two girls took turns sucking on my cock. The girls in the daisy chain formed a circle, each girl sucked on someone’s cunt while another girl sucked on her pussy. They all were moaning and every few minutes one would cum, bucking and shouting her pleasure. Was anything more beautiful than young women pleasuring each other? Mary, of course, but nothing else could compare. I came all over the faces of the two girls sucking on my cock and watched as they licked my cum off their faces, then kissed each other passionately, sharing the bounty of my sperm.

Before the period ended, I bent a the auburn-haired girl I initially followed into the locker room, over a bench. She had been getting her cunt eaten out by Addison. Addison giggled, her face sticky, and found another girl who was free and the pair slipped into a sixty-nine. I spread the auburn-haired girl’s ass open and buggered her good and hard. Her ass was tight and hot on my cock as I reamed her ass, pulling on her auburn ponytail, and I shuddered when I came inside her.

Sadly, the period was over too soon and I had my virgin to find. The girls, reluctantly, got dressed, and a few were talking about having a slumber party tonight to continue. I wish I could be there, but Mary’s family was coming over for dinner and I was hoping to fuck both her sisters tonight.

I was starving, and the cafeteria was just up the hall from the locker room. It was the first lunch period, I learned, from a saucy girl with brunette hair while waiting to get some food. Her name was Whitney and she wasn’t a virgin. Whitney complained about having first lunch.

“It’s just too early in the day, I get hungry again around last period,” Whitney bitched. “I signed up for second lunch for my senior year.” Whitney explained that Rogers had too many students to fit them in the cafeteria at once, so they had three lunch periods. “I had third lunch my last semester and it sucked. I was so hungry by the time it came around. Second period is where its at.”

The food was sloppy joes and a salad, neither of which were any good. But I was starving, so I ate two sloppy joes and finished off the soggy salad, sitting at a cafeteria table while Whitney sucked my cock beneath the table. She’s have to finish quickly, her food was getting cold and I be that wouldn’t improve its taste any.

Rumor was going around the school if you wanted to lose your virginity, find me, and a group of nerdy boys and one jock did exactly that. I found them each a girl, and sent them off to find an empty classroom and lose their virginities. When I shot my load down Whitney’s mouth, I hoped the extra protein I gave her would tide her over until after school.

I continued my search for the second virgin and I was striking out. Three classrooms later, and I’ll had accomplished was a few more lads losing their virginities. Between periods, I grabbed a nerdy girl with glasses and bushy, brown hair.

“Virgin?” I asked, rotely.

“Yes,” the girl blushed prettily.

“Do you still have your hymen?” I asked and here would come her no and how she lost it.

“Yes,” she whispered and I almost didn’t make out her word.

I blinked in surprise, and lifted her green skirt. She stood frozen in fear as I slid my hand down her panties, feeling her silky pubic hair. Her eyes searched the crowd of students, but no one seemed to notice. I slipped a finger up her wet cunt and she jumped.

“Don’t scream,” I ordered, “Just relax.” I slid in a little ways into her warm, sucking cunt and felt a thin membrane and relief surged through me. Finally, I found the last virgin I needed. “What’s your name?”

“April Lovel,” she whispered.

“Good, meet me at the flagpole after school,” I told her. “Today, you’re getting your cherry popped.

There were still two periods left and just because I found my virgins, didn’t mean I was ready to go. There were plenty more girls to fuck, I thought with a smile. I saw my pee slut heading into the bathroom, followed by Maya, the conservatively dressed girl. I check in on them and found Petrina happily drinking her pee in a bathroom stall and Maya happily getting her sloppy cunt eaten out by Petrina.

“She’s the best,” Maya moaned. “We’re going to have a lot of fun this summer!”

I slipped into an English class. A thin, bony woman, who looked like all the fluids had been sucked out of her body, leaving a withered old hag behind, was reading from Shakespeare. Macbeth, I think. Not caring about virgins anymore, just looking for a girl to fuck. I noticed this cute, Asian girl, Cinnamon skinned, maybe from the Indian Subcontinent, or maybe from Malaysia. She sat in the back, her black hair cut short and streaked with red.

“Everyone, just listen to the teacher read for Macbeth,” I ordered, walking back to the class.

Her name was Jessamine and I bent her over her desk, flipped up her red and green tartan skirt and pulled down a pair of frilly, yellow panties. I rubbed her bushy cunt a few times, feeling her moistening then I slid into her and she groaned loudly.

“Oh man!” she gasped. “Umm, that feels nice.”

Sitting next to Jessamine, was a coffee-skinned, Black girl who watched with fascination as I fucked Jessamine. Jessamine was moaning loudly, urging me to fuck her harder and faster. Her cunt was tight and wet on my cock and my balls slapping against her clit as I fucked her.

“Take off your panties,” I told the Black girl and she pulled off a red panties from beneath her skirt. I smelled them, enjoying the spicy musk of her arousal then shoved the panties into Jessamine’s mouth. “Your disrupting class, young lady!”

I fucked her hard, enjoying her muffled moans through her classmate’s panties. Jessamine gripped the edge of her desk as I fucked her. The desk rasping on the linoleum floor of the classroom and was slowly inching its way forward. Jessamine cunt was a vice on my cock when she came and I thought the desk might collapse as she spasmed atop it.

When I was about to cum, I pulled out of her cunt, pulled the Black girls panties out of her mouth and jerked off into the sodden panties’ gusset, leaving ropes of creamy cum plastering the crotch. “Here’s your panties back,” I said. “You should put those on right away.”

The Black girl, flushing darkly, stood up and pulled the panties soaked in spit and cum up her creamy legs. She squirmed as she sat down, the creamy mess in her panties cool on her pussy. Jessamine pulled her panties back up and moved her desk back and sat down, pulling open her book to read along with the rest of the class.

In a computer lab, a Black girl sucked me off while I check my Hotmail account. Chris, one of my D&D buddies, emailed me a pic of Velvet, cum covering her enormous, G Cup breasts. Velvet was a bikini barista I turned into a sex slave for Chris this morning. There was another email from Quatch, another D&D buddy, thanking me for turning his little sister into his sex slave. “Little cocktease got what was cumming to her,” the email red and a pic of a girl’s asshole leaking cum was attached.

In the Chemistry lab, I bumped into the Cunningham twins Mary and I had enjoyed at Loews last week. Both were looking great, their hair was blonde, Rose’s long and braided and Daisy’s short. They both hugged me and kissed me, excited to see me and my cock was excited to see them. Their clothes came off as the rest of the class were doing some sort of experiment. The twins had large breasts topped with dark nipples, Daisy’s cunt shaved bare and Rose’s covered by a blonde bush.

“We fuck mom and dad every night,” Daisy panted as she bounced on my cock. Her sister, Rose, sat behind her, cradling her sister’s boobs as she rode me cowgirl style, and kissing her neck. “We sleep in their king sized bed and everyone just enjoys each other.”

“We’ve become quite close,” Rose giggled, licking her sister’s neck. “Mom’s even lezzed out with a few of our girlfriends. And last night, dad fucked Maya good and hard while Maya ate out mom’s cunt. It was so wicked. Daisy and I rubbed our cunnies together as we watched.”

When I came in Daisy’s cunt, Rose ate her out while I fucked her from behind. It was hot, watching one twin sister eat the other’s cunt out. Rose’s pussy was tight on my cock as I fucked her, hard and fast, and she moaned loudly into her sister’s cunt. Daisy moaned just as loud, encouraging her sister to eat her.

“Yes, yes!” Daisy moaned. “You naughty slut, eat my cunny! Ohh, you know just how to lez on me! Yes, oh yes, my sweet Rosie is making me cum!”

Rose drank her sister’s cum as it flooded her lips. It wasn’t long after that, as I fucked her hard, that Rose came on my cock, her little cunt spasming deliciously. I groaned and shot my load into her hot little cunt. The two sisters lay on the floor, panting and cuddling, cum oozing out of Rose’s cunt. They kissed, like reflections coming together and merging where their lips met.

I enjoyed a few more hot cunts before the school day ended. In a health class, the girls got a very detailed lesson on male anatomy and every girl in the class got to suck on my cock for a minute and then I finished up in the cutest girl’s cunt. The boys got to enjoy the other girls, and the entire classroom was filled with naked, panting teenagers. There were two more girls than boys, and so they learned all about tribbing and how sweet it was to cum on another girls cunt. Their old teacher, Mr. Ward, jerked his cock quietly at his desk.

In a civics class, I bumped into Addison again and enjoyed her sloppy cunt as she blew three different guys, swallowing their cum like a pro, before I added my cum to her slutty cunt. When I left, their teacher was taking my place, giving Addison a very spirited lesson as the class cheered him on.

I bumped into Melody, who, along with her mother, I fucked at the Old Navy store last week. It had been Melody’s sixteenth birthday, and her and her mom were playing hooky to celebrate. It had been hot watching mother and daughter eating each other’s cunts, so I pulled Melody into the same janitor’s closet I fucked another girl earlier today.

“How’s your mom?” I asked as my cock slid into her wet cunt.

“Oh, things are just fine,” Melody moaned. “Last night, with her help, I seduced my step-dad. He was so scared at first, but then he really got into it. He really loved watching mom and me make out and then nearly had a heart-attack when mom ate his cum out of my pussy!”

“God that sounds hot,” I panted as I plowed into her cunt.

No janitor interrupted this time and I fucked Melody to a screaming orgasm and then left a load of cum in her body as the final bell tolled, ending the school day. “I bet your mom will love eating my cum out of your slutty pussy.”

“I bet she will,” Melody answered with a saucy smile.

As I left the janitor’s closet, I felt like had I accomplished a lot today. I fucked more cunts then I ever thought I could, putting my sexual stamina wish to the test and it did not let me down. I wondered how many of those girls were on birth control. Maybe I knocked a few up, I thought with a smile. I found my two virgins, Alice and Felicity, waiting for me and led them to my car, wondering if they were on birth control. Maybe I could plant a pair of babies in their cunts.

We passed Hikaru as she patiently waited for her new master to come and take her away to her life as a sex slave. A slight smile graced her lips and she squeezed her thighs in excitement. I led the virgins to my car, and put them in the backseat of my silver Mustang and climbed in the front, starting the car.

“Okay, girls, let’s go get those cherries popped,” I said, glancing in my mirror.

April looked nervous and Felicity wrapped an arm around her, hugging her and smiling excitedly. I backed out of the parking space and sped home, eager to transform these girls into women.